This is a modern-English version of Eugenie Grandet, originally written by Balzac, Honoré de. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





EUGENIE GRANDET





By Honore De Balzac





Translated by Katharine Prescott Wormeley










                              DEDICATION

  To Maria.

  May your name, that of one whose portrait is the noblest ornament
  of this work, lie on its opening pages like a branch of sacred
  box, taken from an unknown tree, but sanctified by religion, and
  kept ever fresh and green by pious hands to bless the house.

          De Balzac.
                              DEDICATION

  To Maria.

  May your name, that of someone whose portrait is the finest part of this work, appear on its opening pages like a branch of sacred boxwood, taken from an unknown tree, but made holy by tradition, and kept forever fresh and green by devoted hands to bless the home.

          De Balzac.










Contents

EUGENIE GRANDET

ADDENDUM






EUGENIE GRANDET





I

There are houses in certain provincial towns whose aspect inspires melancholy, akin to that called forth by sombre cloisters, dreary moorlands, or the desolation of ruins. Within these houses there is, perhaps, the silence of the cloister, the barrenness of moors, the skeleton of ruins; life and movement are so stagnant there that a stranger might think them uninhabited, were it not that he encounters suddenly the pale, cold glance of a motionless person, whose half-monastic face peers beyond the window-casing at the sound of an unaccustomed step.

There are houses in some small towns that have a look that brings about sadness, similar to that evoked by gloomy cloisters, bleak moors, or the emptiness of ruins. Inside these houses, there might be a silence like that of a cloister, the emptiness of moors, the remnants of ruins; life and movement are so still there that a stranger might think they’re empty, if not for the sudden encounter with the pale, cold gaze of a still person, whose half-monastic face peers out from the window frame at the sound of an unfamiliar step.

Such elements of sadness formed the physiognomy, as it were, of a dwelling-house in Saumur which stands at the end of the steep street leading to the chateau in the upper part of the town. This street—now little frequented, hot in summer, cold in winter, dark in certain sections—is remarkable for the resonance of its little pebbly pavement, always clean and dry, for the narrowness of its tortuous road-way, for the peaceful stillness of its houses, which belong to the Old town and are over-topped by the ramparts. Houses three centuries old are still solid, though built of wood, and their divers aspects add to the originality which commends this portion of Saumur to the attention of artists and antiquaries.

Such elements of sadness shaped the appearance, so to speak, of a house in Saumur that sits at the end of the steep street leading up to the chateau in the upper part of town. This street—now rarely traveled, hot in summer, cold in winter, dark in some spots—is notable for the sound of its little pebbly pavement, which is always clean and dry, for the narrowness of its winding road, and for the peaceful quiet of its houses, which are part of the Old Town and overshadowed by the ramparts. Houses that are three centuries old are still sturdy, despite being made of wood, and their various looks contribute to the uniqueness that attracts artists and historians to this part of Saumur.

It is difficult to pass these houses without admiring the enormous oaken beams, their ends carved into fantastic figures, which crown with a black bas-relief the lower floor of most of them. In one place these transverse timbers are covered with slate and mark a bluish line along the frail wall of a dwelling covered by a roof en colombage which bends beneath the weight of years, and whose rotting shingles are twisted by the alternate action of sun and rain. In another place blackened, worn-out window-sills, with delicate sculptures now scarcely discernible, seem too weak to bear the brown clay pots from which springs the heart’s-ease or the rose-bush of some poor working-woman. Farther on are doors studded with enormous nails, where the genius of our forefathers has traced domestic hieroglyphics, of which the meaning is now lost forever. Here a Protestant attested his belief; there a Leaguer cursed Henry IV.; elsewhere some bourgeois has carved the insignia of his noblesse de cloches, symbols of his long-forgotten magisterial glory. The whole history of France is there.

It's hard to walk past these houses without admiring the huge oak beams, their ends carved into amazing figures, which create a black relief on the lower floor of most of them. In one spot, these cross beams are covered in slate and form a bluish line along the fragile wall of a house topped with a roof in the style of en colombage, which bends under the weight of years, and whose rotting shingles are warped by the alternating effects of sun and rain. In another area, blackened, worn window sills, with fine carvings barely visible now, seem too frail to hold the brown clay pots from which bloom heart's-ease or the rose bushes of some poor working woman. Further along are doors decorated with big nails, where the creativity of our ancestors has etched domestic hieroglyphics, the meanings of which are now lost forever. Here a Protestant declared his faith; there a Leaguer cursed Henry IV.; elsewhere, some middle-class person has carved the emblem of his noblesse de cloches, symbols of his long-forgotten status. The entire history of France is captured in these details.

Next to a tottering house with roughly plastered walls, where an artisan enshrines his tools, rises the mansion of a country gentleman, on the stone arch of which above the door vestiges of armorial bearings may still be seen, battered by the many revolutions that have shaken France since 1789. In this hilly street the ground-floors of the merchants are neither shops nor warehouses; lovers of the Middle Ages will here find the ouvrouere of our forefathers in all its naive simplicity. These low rooms, which have no shop-frontage, no show-windows, in fact no glass at all, are deep and dark and without interior or exterior decoration. Their doors open in two parts, each roughly iron-bound; the upper half is fastened back within the room, the lower half, fitted with a spring-bell, swings continually to and fro. Air and light reach the damp den within, either through the upper half of the door, or through an open space between the ceiling and a low front wall, breast-high, which is closed by solid shutters that are taken down every morning, put up every evening, and held in place by heavy iron bars.

Next to a shaky house with uneven plastered walls, where a craftsman keeps his tools, stands the mansion of a country gentleman, above the door of which remnants of family crests can still be seen, worn down by the many changes that have shaken France since 1789. In this hilly street, the ground floors of the merchants are neither shops nor warehouses; enthusiasts of the Middle Ages will find the ouvrouere of our ancestors in all its simple authenticity. These low rooms, which have no shopfront, no display windows, in fact no glass at all, are deep and dark and lack any interior or exterior decoration. Their doors open in two parts, each roughly reinforced with iron; the upper half is secured inside the room, while the lower half, fitted with a spring-bell, swings back and forth continuously. Air and light enter the damp space inside either through the upper half of the door or through an open gap between the ceiling and a low front wall, about waist-high, which is covered by solid shutters that are taken down every morning, put up every evening, and secured with heavy iron bars.

This wall serves as a counter for the merchandise. No delusive display is there; only samples of the business, whatever it may chance to be,—such, for instance, as three or four tubs full of codfish and salt, a few bundles of sail-cloth, cordage, copper wire hanging from the joists above, iron hoops for casks ranged along the wall, or a few pieces of cloth upon the shelves. Enter. A neat girl, glowing with youth, wearing a white kerchief, her arms red and bare, drops her knitting and calls her father or her mother, one of whom comes forward and sells you what you want, phlegmatically, civilly, or arrogantly, according to his or her individual character, whether it be a matter of two sous’ or twenty thousand francs’ worth of merchandise. You may see a cooper, for instance, sitting in his doorway and twirling his thumbs as he talks with a neighbor. To all appearance he owns nothing more than a few miserable boat-ribs and two or three bundles of laths; but below in the port his teeming wood-yard supplies all the cooperage trade of Anjou. He knows to a plank how many casks are needed if the vintage is good. A hot season makes him rich, a rainy season ruins him; in a single morning puncheons worth eleven francs have been known to drop to six. In this country, as in Touraine, atmospheric vicissitudes control commercial life. Wine-growers, proprietors, wood-merchants, coopers, inn-keepers, mariners, all keep watch of the sun. They tremble when they go to bed lest they should hear in the morning of a frost in the night; they dread rain, wind, drought, and want water, heat, and clouds to suit their fancy. A perpetual duel goes on between the heavens and their terrestrial interests. The barometer smooths, saddens, or makes merry their countenances, turn and turn about. From end to end of this street, formerly the Grand’Rue de Saumur, the words: “Here’s golden weather,” are passed from door to door; or each man calls to his neighbor: “It rains louis,” knowing well what a sunbeam or the opportune rainfall is bringing him.

This wall acts as a counter for the goods. There’s no misleading display here; just samples of whatever the business is—like three or four tubs of codfish and salt, a few bundles of sailcloth, some lengths of copper wire hanging from the beams above, iron hoops for barrels lined up along the wall, or a few pieces of cloth on the shelves. Step inside. A tidy girl, bright with youth and wearing a white kerchief, her arms red and bare, sets down her knitting and calls for her father or mother, one of whom comes forward to sell you what you need, calmly, politely, or arrogantly, depending on their personality, whether it’s for two sous or twenty thousand francs’ worth of goods. You might see a cooper, for example, sitting in his doorway and twirling his thumbs as he chats with a neighbor. To all appearances, he has nothing more than a few scrap boat ribs and a couple of bundles of laths; but down at the port, his bustling wood yard provides all the cooperage needs of Anjou. He knows exactly how many barrels are required if the vintage is good. A hot season makes him rich, while a rainy one can ruin him; in one morning, puncheons worth eleven francs can drop to six. In this region, like in Touraine, weather conditions dictate commercial life. Wine growers, property owners, wood merchants, coopers, innkeepers, sailors—everyone keeps an eye on the sun. They worry at night about frost in the morning; they fear rain, wind, drought, and crave the right amount of water, heat, and clouds to fit their needs. There’s a constant struggle between the weather and their earthly interests. The barometer changes their moods, bringing them joy or gloom as the weather shifts. From one end of this street, once known as the Grand’Rue de Saumur, the phrase, “It’s golden weather,” is passed from door to door; or each person calls out to their neighbor: “It’s raining louis,” fully aware of what a sunbeam or a timely downpour might bring them.

On Saturdays after midday, in the fine season, not one sou’s worth of merchandise can be bought from these worthy traders. Each has his vineyard, his enclosure of fields, and all spend two days in the country. This being foreseen, and purchases, sales, and profits provided for, the merchants have ten or twelve hours to spend in parties of pleasure, in making observations, in criticisms, and in continual spying. A housewife cannot buy a partridge without the neighbors asking the husband if it were cooked to a turn. A young girl never puts her head near a window that she is not seen by idling groups in the street. Consciences are held in the light; and the houses, dark, silent, impenetrable as they seem, hide no mysteries. Life is almost wholly in the open air; every household sits at its own threshold, breakfasts, dines, and quarrels there. No one can pass along the street without being examined; in fact formerly, when a stranger entered a provincial town he was bantered and made game of from door to door. From this came many good stories, and the nickname copieux, which was applied to the inhabitants of Angers, who excelled in such urban sarcasms.

On Saturdays after noon, during the nice season, you can’t buy even a penny's worth of goods from these respectable traders. Each one has their vineyard and fields, and they all spend two days in the countryside. Anticipating this, merchants plan their sales, purchases, and profits accordingly, leaving them with ten or twelve hours for leisure, observations, criticisms, and constant watching. A housewife can’t buy a partridge without neighbors asking her husband if it’s cooked just right. A young girl can’t even stick her head out a window without being seen by groups loitering on the street. Everyone's conscience is exposed; and although the houses seem dark, silent, and impenetrable, they hide no secrets. Life happens mostly outdoors; each household occupies its own doorstep, having breakfast, lunch, and arguments there. No one can walk down the street without being scrutinized; in fact, in the past, when a stranger entered a provincial town, they were teased and made fun of from door to door. This led to many good stories, along with the nickname copieux, which was given to the residents of Angers who were known for their urban sarcasm.

The ancient mansions of the old town of Saumur are at the top of this hilly street, and were formerly occupied by the nobility of the neighborhood. The melancholy dwelling where the events of the following history took place is one of these mansions,—venerable relics of a century in which men and things bore the characteristics of simplicity which French manners and customs are losing day by day. Follow the windings of the picturesque thoroughfare, whose irregularities awaken recollections that plunge the mind mechanically into reverie, and you will see a somewhat dark recess, in the centre of which is hidden the door of the house of Monsieur Grandet. It is impossible to understand the force of this provincial expression—the house of Monsieur Grandet—without giving the biography of Monsieur Grandet himself.

The old mansions of Saumur's historic district are at the top of this hilly street and were once home to the local nobility. The gloomy house where the events of this story unfold is one of these mansions—aging reminders of a time when people and things had a simplicity that's fading from French manners and customs. As you follow the winding, picturesque street, with its ups and downs that automatically pull your thoughts into daydreams, you'll come across a somewhat dark nook where the door to Monsieur Grandet's house is hidden. To truly grasp the significance of the phrase "the house of Monsieur Grandet," you need to know the story of Monsieur Grandet himself.

Monsieur Grandet enjoyed a reputation in Saumur whose causes and effects can never be fully understood by those who have not, at one time or another, lived in the provinces. In 1789 Monsieur Grandet—still called by certain persons le Pere Grandet, though the number of such old persons has perceptibly diminished—was a master-cooper, able to read, write, and cipher. At the period when the French Republic offered for sale the church property in the arrondissement of Saumur, the cooper, then forty years of age, had just married the daughter of a rich wood-merchant. Supplied with the ready money of his own fortune and his wife’s dot, in all about two thousand louis-d’or, Grandet went to the newly established “district,” where, with the help of two hundred double louis given by his father-in-law to the surly republican who presided over the sales of the national domain, he obtained for a song, legally if not legitimately, one of the finest vineyards in the arrondissement, an old abbey, and several farms. The inhabitants of Saumur were so little revolutionary that they thought Pere Grandet a bold man, a republican, and a patriot with a mind open to all the new ideas; though in point of fact it was open only to vineyards. He was appointed a member of the administration of Saumur, and his pacific influence made itself felt politically and commercially. Politically, he protected the ci-devant nobles, and prevented, to the extent of his power, the sale of the lands and property of the emigres; commercially, he furnished the Republican armies with two or three thousand puncheons of white wine, and took his pay in splendid fields belonging to a community of women whose lands had been reserved for the last lot.

Monsieur Grandet had a reputation in Saumur that can never be fully grasped by anyone who hasn't lived in the provinces at some point. In 1789, Monsieur Grandet—still referred to by some as le Pere Grandet, although the number of such old folks had clearly decreased—was a master cooper who could read, write, and do math. At the time when the French Republic was selling church property in the Saumur area, the cooper, then forty years old, had just married the daughter of a wealthy wood merchant. With his own savings and his wife’s dowry, totaling about two thousand louis-d’or, Grandet went to the newly established “district,” where, with the help of two hundred double louis given by his father-in-law to the grumpy republican managing the sales of national property, he snagged one of the finest vineyards in the area, an old abbey, and several farms for a bargain price—legally if not legitimately. The people of Saumur were so non-revolutionary that they considered Pere Grandet a bold man, a republican, and a patriot open to all the new ideas; though in reality, he was only open to vineyards. He was appointed as a member of the Saumur administration, and his peaceful influence was felt both politically and commercially. Politically, he supported the former nobles and tried to prevent, as much as he could, the sale of lands and properties of the émigrés; commercially, he supplied the Republican armies with two or three thousand barrels of white wine and got paid in beautiful fields belonging to a group of women whose lands had been saved for the last auction.

Under the Consulate Grandet became mayor, governed wisely, and harvested still better pickings. Under the Empire he was called Monsieur Grandet. Napoleon, however, did not like republicans, and superseded Monsieur Grandet (who was supposed to have worn the Phrygian cap) by a man of his own surroundings, a future baron of the Empire. Monsieur Grandet quitted office without regret. He had constructed in the interests of the town certain fine roads which led to his own property; his house and lands, very advantageously assessed, paid moderate taxes; and since the registration of his various estates, the vineyards, thanks to his constant care, had become the “head of the country,”—a local term used to denote those that produced the finest quality of wine. He might have asked for the cross of the Legion of honor.

Under the Consulate, Grandet became mayor, led wisely, and enjoyed even better rewards. Under the Empire, he was referred to as Monsieur Grandet. However, Napoleon didn't favor republicans, so he replaced Monsieur Grandet (who was thought to have worn the Phrygian cap) with someone from his own circle, a future baron of the Empire. Monsieur Grandet left office without any regret. He had built some nice roads for the town that conveniently led to his own property; his house and land, which were very favorably assessed, paid reasonable taxes; and since he registered his various estates, the vineyards, thanks to his constant care, had become the “head of the country,” a local term for those that produced the best quality wine. He could have requested the cross of the Legion of Honor.

This event occurred in 1806. Monsieur Grandet was then fifty-seven years of age, his wife thirty-six, and an only daughter, the fruit of their legitimate love, was ten years old. Monsieur Grandet, whom Providence no doubt desired to compensate for the loss of his municipal honors, inherited three fortunes in the course of this year,—that of Madame de la Gaudiniere, born de la Bertelliere, the mother of Madame Grandet; that of old Monsieur de la Bertelliere, her grandfather; and, lastly, that of Madame Gentillet, her grandmother on the mother’s side: three inheritances, whose amount was not known to any one. The avarice of the deceased persons was so keen that for a long time they had hoarded their money for the pleasure of secretly looking at it. Old Monsieur de la Bertelliere called an investment an extravagance, and thought he got better interest from the sight of his gold than from the profits of usury. The inhabitants of Saumur consequently estimated his savings according to “the revenues of the sun’s wealth,” as they said.

This event took place in 1806. Monsieur Grandet was fifty-seven years old, his wife was thirty-six, and their only daughter, a result of their legitimate love, was ten. Monsieur Grandet, whom fate likely wanted to compensate for losing his municipal honors, inherited three fortunes that year: one from Madame de la Gaudiniere, born de la Bertelliere, who was Madame Grandet's mother; another from old Monsieur de la Bertelliere, her grandfather; and finally, one from Madame Gentillet, her maternal grandmother. The total amount of these inheritances was unknown to anyone. The deceased had been so greedy that they hoarded their money, enjoying the secret pleasure of seeing it. Old Monsieur de la Bertelliere considered any investment an indulgence, believing he gained better interest from just looking at his gold than from actual profit. Consequently, the people of Saumur assessed his savings based on “the revenues of the sun’s wealth,” as they put it.

Monsieur Grandet thus obtained that modern title of nobility which our mania for equality can never rub out. He became the most imposing personage in the arrondissement. He worked a hundred acres of vineyard, which in fruitful years yielded seven or eight hundred hogsheads of wine. He owned thirteen farms, an old abbey, whose windows and arches he had walled up for the sake of economy,—a measure which preserved them,—also a hundred and twenty-seven acres of meadow-land, where three thousand poplars, planted in 1793, grew and flourished; and finally, the house in which he lived. Such was his visible estate; as to his other property, only two persons could give even a vague guess at its value: one was Monsieur Cruchot, a notary employed in the usurious investments of Monsieur Grandet; the other was Monsieur des Grassins, the richest banker in Saumur, in whose profits Grandet had a certain covenanted and secret share.

Monsieur Grandet thus acquired that modern title of nobility which our obsession with equality can never erase. He became the most prominent figure in the area. He managed a hundred acres of vineyard, which in good years produced seven or eight hundred barrels of wine. He owned thirteen farms, an old abbey, the windows and arches of which he had bricked up to save money—a move that preserved them—along with a hundred and twenty-seven acres of meadowland, where three thousand poplars, planted in 1793, thrived; and finally, the house where he lived. That was his visible estate; as for his other assets, only two people could even guess at their worth: one was Monsieur Cruchot, a notary handling the exploitative investments of Monsieur Grandet; the other was Monsieur des Grassins, the wealthiest banker in Saumur, in whose profits Grandet had a certain agreed-upon and secret stake.

Although old Cruchot and Monsieur des Grassins were both gifted with the deep discretion which wealth and trust beget in the provinces, they publicly testified so much respect to Monsieur Grandet that observers estimated the amount of his property by the obsequious attention which they bestowed upon him. In all Saumur there was no one not persuaded that Monsieur Grandet had a private treasure, some hiding-place full of louis, where he nightly took ineffable delight in gazing upon great masses of gold. Avaricious people gathered proof of this when they looked at the eyes of the good man, to which the yellow metal seemed to have conveyed its tints. The glance of a man accustomed to draw enormous interest from his capital acquires, like that of the libertine, the gambler, or the sycophant, certain indefinable habits,—furtive, eager, mysterious movements, which never escape the notice of his co-religionists. This secret language is in a certain way the freemasonry of the passions. Monsieur Grandet inspired the respectful esteem due to one who owed no man anything, who, skilful cooper and experienced wine-grower that he was, guessed with the precision of an astronomer whether he ought to manufacture a thousand puncheons for his vintage, or only five hundred, who never failed in any speculation, and always had casks for sale when casks were worth more than the commodity that filled them, who could store his whole vintage in his cellars and bide his time to put the puncheons on the market at two hundred francs, when the little proprietors had been forced to sell theirs for five louis. His famous vintage of 1811, judiciously stored and slowly disposed of, brought him in more than two hundred and forty thousand francs.

Although old Cruchot and Monsieur des Grassins were both equipped with the deep discretion that wealth and trust create in small towns, they showed so much respect to Monsieur Grandet that observers estimated his wealth based on the obsequious attention they gave him. In all of Saumur, no one doubted that Monsieur Grandet had a hidden fortune, a secret stash full of louis, where he took immense pleasure each night in looking at large piles of gold. Greedy people found proof of this by looking at the old man's eyes, which seemed to reflect the yellow hue of the metal. The gaze of a man used to earning huge interest from his capital acquires, much like that of a libertine, gambler, or sycophant, certain indefinable traits—sly, eager, mysterious movements that never escape the notice of his fellow townspeople. This unspoken communication is in a way the secret language of desire. Monsieur Grandet commanded the respectful esteem due to someone who owed nothing to anyone; as a skilled cooper and experienced winemaker, he could accurately determine whether he should produce a thousand puncheons for his vintage or just five hundred. He never failed in any venture and always had casks for sale when their value surpassed the worth of their contents. He was able to store his entire vintage in his cellars and wait for the right moment to sell the puncheons at two hundred francs, while the smaller landowners had to sell theirs for five louis. His famous vintage of 1811, wisely stored and slowly sold, brought him in over two hundred and forty thousand francs.

Financially speaking, Monsieur Grandet was something between a tiger and a boa-constrictor. He could crouch and lie low, watch his prey a long while, spring upon it, open his jaws, swallow a mass of louis, and then rest tranquilly like a snake in process of digestion, impassible, methodical, and cold. No one saw him pass without a feeling of admiration mingled with respect and fear; had not every man in Saumur felt the rending of those polished steel claws? For this one, Maitre Cruchot had procured the money required for the purchase of a domain, but at eleven per cent. For that one, Monsieur des Grassins discounted bills of exchange, but at a frightful deduction of interest. Few days ever passed that Monsieur Grandet’s name was not mentioned either in the markets or in social conversations at the evening gatherings. To some the fortune of the old wine-grower was an object of patriotic pride. More than one merchant, more than one innkeeper, said to strangers with a certain complacency: “Monsieur, we have two or three millionaire establishments; but as for Monsieur Grandet, he does not himself know how much he is worth.”

Financially speaking, Monsieur Grandet was a mix between a tiger and a boa constrictor. He could crouch and lay low, watch his target for a long time, spring on it, open his jaws, swallow a bunch of louis, and then rest calmly like a snake digesting its meal—stoic, methodical, and cold. No one saw him pass without feeling a mix of admiration, respect, and fear; hadn’t every man in Saumur felt those polished steel claws? For this man, Maitre Cruchot had arranged the funds needed to buy a property, but at an eleven percent interest rate. For that man, Monsieur des Grassins discounted bills of exchange, but at a terrifyingly high interest rate. Hardly a day went by without Monsieur Grandet’s name coming up in the markets or during social conversations at the evening gatherings. For some, the old wine-grower’s fortune was a source of local pride. More than one merchant and more than one innkeeper would tell newcomers with a certain pride: “Sir, we have two or three millionaire businesses, but as for Monsieur Grandet, he doesn’t even know how much he’s worth.”

In 1816 the best reckoners in Saumur estimated the landed property of the worthy man at nearly four millions; but as, on an average, he had made yearly, from 1793 to 1817, a hundred thousand francs out of that property, it was fair to presume that he possessed in actual money a sum nearly equal to the value of his estate. So that when, after a game of boston or an evening discussion on the matter of vines, the talk fell upon Monsieur Grandet, knowing people said: “Le Pere Grandet? le Pere Grandet must have at least five or six millions.”

In 1816, the best calculators in Saumur estimated the worth of the respected man’s land at nearly four million. Given that he had made about a hundred thousand francs a year from that property between 1793 and 1817, it was reasonable to assume that he had nearly the same amount in cash as the value of his estate. So, when conversations after a game of boston or an evening debate about vines turned to Monsieur Grandet, knowledgeable people would say, “Old Grandet? Old Grandet must have at least five or six million.”

“You are cleverer than I am; I have never been able to find out the amount,” answered Monsieur Cruchot or Monsieur des Grassins, when either chanced to overhear the remark.

“You're smarter than I am; I've never been able to figure out the amount,” answered Monsieur Cruchot or Monsieur des Grassins, whenever either happened to overhear the comment.

If some Parisian mentioned Rothschild or Monsieur Lafitte, the people of Saumur asked if he were as rich as Monsieur Grandet. When the Parisian, with a smile, tossed them a disdainful affirmative, they looked at each other and shook their heads with an incredulous air. So large a fortune covered with a golden mantle all the actions of this man. If in early days some peculiarities of his life gave occasion for laughter or ridicule, laughter and ridicule had long since died away. His least important actions had the authority of results repeatedly shown. His speech, his clothing, his gestures, the blinking of his eyes, were law to the country-side, where every one, after studying him as a naturalist studies the result of instinct in the lower animals, had come to understand the deep mute wisdom of his slightest actions.

If someone from Paris mentioned Rothschild or Monsieur Lafitte, the people of Saumur would ask if he was as rich as Monsieur Grandet. When the Parisian smiled and responded with a dismissive yes, they would exchange glances and shake their heads in disbelief. Such a massive fortune cloaked every action of this man in a golden glow. If, in earlier days, some oddities of his life inspired laughter or mockery, that laughter and mockery had long since faded away. Even his least significant actions carried the weight of proven results. His way of speaking, his clothing, his gestures, and even the way he blinked his eyes held authority in the countryside, where everyone, after observing him like a naturalist studying instincts in lower animals, came to appreciate the profound, unspoken wisdom behind his smallest actions.

“It will be a hard winter,” said one; “Pere Grandet has put on his fur gloves.”

“It’s going to be a tough winter,” said one; “Pere Grandet has put on his fur gloves.”

“Pere Grandet is buying quantities of staves; there will be plenty of wine this year.”

“Pere Grandet is buying a lot of staves; there’s going to be a lot of wine this year.”

Monsieur Grandet never bought either bread or meat. His farmers supplied him weekly with a sufficiency of capons, chickens, eggs, butter, and his tithe of wheat. He owned a mill; and the tenant was bound, over and above his rent, to take a certain quantity of grain and return him the flour and bran. La Grande Nanon, his only servant, though she was no longer young, baked the bread of the household herself every Saturday. Monsieur Grandet arranged with kitchen-gardeners who were his tenants to supply him with vegetables. As to fruits, he gathered such quantities that he sold the greater part in the market. His fire-wood was cut from his own hedgerows or taken from the half-rotten old sheds which he built at the corners of his fields, and whose planks the farmers carted into town for him, all cut up, and obligingly stacked in his wood-house, receiving in return his thanks. His only known expenditures were for the consecrated bread, the clothing of his wife and daughter, the hire of their chairs in church, the wages of la Grand Nanon, the tinning of the saucepans, lights, taxes, repairs on his buildings, and the costs of his various industries. He had six hundred acres of woodland, lately purchased, which he induced a neighbor’s keeper to watch, under the promise of an indemnity. After the acquisition of this property he ate game for the first time.

Monsieur Grandet never bought bread or meat. His farmers delivered enough capons, chickens, eggs, butter, and a share of wheat every week. He owned a mill, and the tenant was required, in addition to paying rent, to take a set amount of grain and give him back the flour and bran. La Grande Nanon, his only servant, although no longer young, baked the household's bread herself every Saturday. Monsieur Grandet made arrangements with the kitchen gardeners who were his tenants to provide him with vegetables. As for fruit, he gathered so much that he sold most of it at the market. His firewood came from his own hedgerows or from the old sheds he built at the edges of his fields, and the farmers would haul the cut wood into town for him, stacking it neatly in his wood-house, for which he would thank them. His known expenses only included the consecrated bread, his wife and daughter's clothing, the rental of their seats in church, La Grande Nanon's wages, tinning the saucepans, lighting, taxes, repairs on his buildings, and the costs of his various businesses. He had six hundred acres of recently purchased woodland, which he got a neighbor's gamekeeper to watch over, promising him compensation. After acquiring this property, he tried game meat for the first time.

Monsieur Grandet’s manners were very simple. He spoke little. He usually expressed his meaning by short sententious phrases uttered in a soft voice. After the Revolution, the epoch at which he first came into notice, the good man stuttered in a wearisome way as soon as he was required to speak at length or to maintain an argument. This stammering, the incoherence of his language, the flux of words in which he drowned his thought, his apparent lack of logic, attributed to defects of education, were in reality assumed, and will be sufficiently explained by certain events in the following history. Four sentences, precise as algebraic formulas, sufficed him usually to grasp and solve all difficulties of life and commerce: “I don’t know; I cannot; I will not; I will see about it.” He never said yes, or no, and never committed himself to writing. If people talked to him he listened coldly, holding his chin in his right hand and resting his right elbow in the back of his left hand, forming in his own mind opinions on all matters, from which he never receded. He reflected long before making any business agreement. When his opponent, after careful conversation, avowed the secret of his own purposes, confident that he had secured his listener’s assent, Grandet answered: “I can decide nothing without consulting my wife.” His wife, whom he had reduced to a state of helpless slavery, was a useful screen to him in business. He went nowhere among friends; he neither gave nor accepted dinners; he made no stir or noise, seeming to economize in everything, even movement. He never disturbed or disarranged the things of other people, out of respect for the rights of property. Nevertheless, in spite of his soft voice, in spite of his circumspect bearing, the language and habits of a coarse nature came to the surface, especially in his own home, where he controlled himself less than elsewhere.

Monsieur Grandet had a very simple way about him. He didn’t talk much. He usually conveyed his thoughts through short, pointed phrases spoken in a soft voice. After the Revolution, when he first gained attention, he began to stutter in a tiring way whenever he was asked to speak at length or argue. This stuttering, the confusion in his words, the flood of speech that drowned his thoughts, and his apparent lack of logic, which others attributed to an imperfect education, were actually feigned and will be explained by certain events in the story ahead. Four sentences, as clear as algebraic formulas, were usually enough for him to handle life's and business challenges: “I don't know; I can't; I won't; I'll think about it.” He never said yes or no, and he never committed anything to writing. When people spoke to him, he listened coolly, resting his chin on his right hand and propping his right elbow on his left hand, forming his own opinions on everything, which he never changed. He thought long and hard before agreeing to any business deal. When his counterpart, after much discussion, revealed their true intentions, thinking they’d secured Grandet's agreement, he would respond, “I can’t decide anything without talking to my wife.” His wife, whom he had reduced to a state of complete dependence, served as a useful shield for him in business. He didn’t socialize with friends; he neither hosted nor accepted invitations for meals; he made no fuss, seeming to save on everything, even movement. He never disturbed or rearranged other people's belongings, respecting their property rights. However, despite his soft voice and careful demeanor, the crude nature of his language and habits emerged, especially at home, where he was less restrained than elsewhere.

Physically, Grandet was a man five feet high, thick-set, square-built, with calves twelve inches in circumference, knotted knee-joints, and broad shoulders; his face was round, tanned, and pitted by the small-pox; his chin was straight, his lips had no curves, his teeth were white; his eyes had that calm, devouring expression which people attribute to the basilisk; his forehead, full of transverse wrinkles, was not without certain significant protuberances; his yellow-grayish hair was said to be silver and gold by certain young people who did not realize the impropriety of making a jest about Monsieur Grandet. His nose, thick at the end, bore a veined wen, which the common people said, not without reason, was full of malice. The whole countenance showed a dangerous cunning, an integrity without warmth, the egotism of a man long used to concentrate every feeling upon the enjoyments of avarice and upon the only human being who was anything whatever to him,—his daughter and sole heiress, Eugenie. Attitude, manners, bearing, everything about him, in short, testified to that belief in himself which the habit of succeeding in all enterprises never fails to give to a man.

Physically, Grandet was a man who stood five feet tall, stocky, and broad-shouldered, with calves measuring twelve inches around, knotted knees, and wide shoulders. His face was round, tanned, and marked by smallpox scars; his chin was straight, his lips straight, and his teeth were white. His eyes had a calm, predatory look often likened to that of a basilisk. His forehead was lined with deep wrinkles and had some noticeable bumps. His yellowish-gray hair was jokingly referred to as silver and gold by some young people who didn’t realize it was inappropriate to make fun of Monsieur Grandet. His nose was thick at the tip and had a veined growth that common folks said, not without reason, was full of malice. His entire expression conveyed a dangerous cleverness, a cold integrity, and an egotism typical of someone who has spent so long focused solely on the pleasures of greed and on the one person who mattered to him—his daughter and only heiress, Eugenie. His posture, mannerisms, and overall demeanor all reflected a strong belief in himself that comes from a history of success in all his ventures.

Thus, though his manners were unctuous and soft outwardly, Monsieur Grandet’s nature was of iron. His dress never varied; and those who saw him to-day saw him such as he had been since 1791. His stout shoes were tied with leathern thongs; he wore, in all weathers, thick woollen stockings, short breeches of coarse maroon cloth with silver buckles, a velvet waistcoat, in alternate stripes of yellow and puce, buttoned squarely, a large maroon coat with wide flaps, a black cravat, and a quaker’s hat. His gloves, thick as those of a gendarme, lasted him twenty months; to preserve them, he always laid them methodically on the brim of his hat in one particular spot. Saumur knew nothing further about this personage.

So, although his manners were smooth and gentle on the outside, Monsieur Grandet’s true nature was unyielding. His outfit never changed; anyone who saw him today would see him just as he had been since 1791. His sturdy shoes were laced with leather thongs; he wore, regardless of the weather, thick woolen stockings, short breeches made of coarse maroon fabric with silver buckles, a velvet waistcoat with alternating stripes of yellow and puce, buttoned straight, a large maroon coat with wide flaps, a black cravat, and a Quaker hat. His gloves, as thick as those of a police officer, lasted him for twenty months; to keep them in good condition, he always laid them neatly on the brim of his hat in a specific spot. Saumur knew nothing more about this man.

Only six individuals had a right of entrance to Monsieur Grandet’s house. The most important of the first three was a nephew of Monsieur Cruchot. Since his appointment as president of the Civil courts of Saumur this young man had added the name of Bonfons to that of Cruchot. He now signed himself C. de Bonfons. Any litigant so ill-advised as to call him Monsieur Cruchot would soon be made to feel his folly in court. The magistrate protected those who called him Monsieur le president, but he favored with gracious smiles those who addressed him as Monsieur de Bonfons. Monsieur le president was thirty-three years old, and possessed the estate of Bonfons (Boni Fontis), worth seven thousand francs a year; he expected to inherit the property of his uncle the notary and that of another uncle, the Abbe Cruchot, a dignitary of the chapter of Saint-Martin de Tours, both of whom were thought to be very rich. These three Cruchots, backed by a goodly number of cousins, and allied to twenty families in the town, formed a party, like the Medici in Florence; like the Medici, the Cruchots had their Pazzi.

Only six people had the right to enter Monsieur Grandet’s house. The most significant of the first three was a nephew of Monsieur Cruchot. Since becoming president of the Civil courts of Saumur, this young man had added the name Bonfons to Cruchot, and he now signed himself C. de Bonfons. Anyone foolish enough to call him Monsieur Cruchot would quickly realize their mistake in court. The magistrate favored those who referred to him as Monsieur le président, but he greeted those who called him Monsieur de Bonfons with warm smiles. Monsieur le président was thirty-three years old and owned the estate of Bonfons (Boni Fontis), valued at seven thousand francs a year; he anticipated inheriting his rich uncle the notary's property and that of another uncle, Abbe Cruchot, a dignitary in the chapter of Saint-Martin de Tours. These three Cruchots, along with a sizable number of cousins and ties to twenty families in town, formed a powerful group, reminiscent of the Medici in Florence; like the Medici, the Cruchots had their own adversaries.

Madame des Grassins, mother of a son twenty-three years of age, came assiduously to play cards with Madame Grandet, hoping to marry her dear Adolphe to Mademoiselle Eugenie. Monsieur des Grassins, the banker, vigorously promoted the schemes of his wife by means of secret services constantly rendered to the old miser, and always arrived in time upon the field of battle. The three des Grassins likewise had their adherents, their cousins, their faithful allies. On the Cruchot side the abbe, the Talleyrand of the family, well backed-up by his brother the notary, sharply contested every inch of ground with his female adversary, and tried to obtain the rich heiress for his nephew the president.

Madame des Grassins, mother to a twenty-three-year-old son, diligently visited Madame Grandet to play cards, hoping to marry her beloved Adolphe to Mademoiselle Eugenie. Monsieur des Grassins, the banker, actively supported his wife's plans through various secret services he provided to the old miser, always arriving just in time for the game. The three des Grassins also had their supporters, cousins, and loyal allies. On the Cruchot side, the abbe, the family's Talleyrand, with strong support from his brother the notary, fiercely contested every advantage against his female opponent and aimed to secure the wealthy heiress for his nephew, the president.

This secret warfare between the Cruchots and des Grassins, the prize thereof being the hand in marriage of Eugenie Grandet, kept the various social circles of Saumur in violent agitation. Would Mademoiselle Grandet marry Monsieur le president or Monsieur Adolphe des Grassins? To this problem some replied that Monsieur Grandet would never give his daughter to the one or to the other. The old cooper, eaten up with ambition, was looking, they said, for a peer of France, to whom an income of three hundred thousand francs would make all the past, present, and future casks of the Grandets acceptable. Others replied that Monsieur and Madame des Grassins were nobles, and exceedingly rich; that Adolphe was a personable young fellow; and that unless the old man had a nephew of the pope at his beck and call, such a suitable alliance ought to satisfy a man who came from nothing,—a man whom Saumur remembered with an adze in his hand, and who had, moreover, worn the bonnet rouge. Certain wise heads called attention to the fact that Monsieur Cruchot de Bonfons had the right of entry to the house at all times, whereas his rival was received only on Sundays. Others, however, maintained that Madame des Grassins was more intimate with the women of the house of Grandet than the Cruchots were, and could put into their minds certain ideas which would lead, sooner or later, to success. To this the former retorted that the Abbe Cruchot was the most insinuating man in the world: pit a woman against a monk, and the struggle was even. “It is diamond cut diamond,” said a Saumur wit.

This secret rivalry between the Cruchots and the des Grassins, with the reward being the marriage of Eugenie Grandet, had the social circles of Saumur in a frenzy. Would Mademoiselle Grandet marry Monsieur le president or Monsieur Adolphe des Grassins? Some claimed that Monsieur Grandet would never agree to let his daughter marry either. The old cooper, consumed by ambition, was supposedly looking for a peer of France, for whom an income of three hundred thousand francs would make all of the Grandets’ past, present, and future worth considering. Others argued that Monsieur and Madame des Grassins were nobles and extremely wealthy; that Adolphe was a charming young man; and that unless the old man had a nephew who was a pope at his command, such a perfect match should satisfy someone who started from nothing—a man whom Saumur remembered with a woodworker's tool in his hand and who had also worn the bonnet rouge. Some insightful people pointed out that Monsieur Cruchot de Bonfons had free access to the Grandet household at all times, while his rival was only welcomed on Sundays. Others, however, insisted that Madame des Grassins was closer to the women in the Grandet household than the Cruchots were, and could influence their thoughts in ways that would ultimately bring success. In response to this, the former group argued that the Abbe Cruchot was the most persuasive man around: put a woman up against a monk, and it would be a fair fight. “It’s diamond cut diamond,” quipped a clever Saumur resident.

The oldest inhabitants, wiser than their fellows, declared that the Grandets knew better than to let the property go out of the family, and that Mademoiselle Eugenie Grandet of Saumur would be married to the son of Monsieur Grandet of Paris, a wealthy wholesale wine-merchant. To this the Cruchotines and the Grassinists replied: “In the first place, the two brothers have seen each other only twice in thirty years; and next, Monsieur Grandet of Paris has ambitious designs for his son. He is mayor of an arrondissement, a deputy, colonel of the National Guard, judge in the commercial courts; he disowns the Grandets of Saumur, and means to ally himself with some ducal family,—ducal under favor of Napoleon.” In short, was there anything not said of an heiress who was talked of through a circumference of fifty miles, and even in the public conveyances from Angers to Blois, inclusively!

The oldest locals, wiser than the others, stated that the Grandets were smart enough to keep the property in the family, and that Mademoiselle Eugenie Grandet of Saumur would marry the son of Monsieur Grandet of Paris, a rich wholesale wine merchant. To this, the Cruchotines and the Grassinists responded: “First of all, the two brothers have only met twice in thirty years; and also, Monsieur Grandet of Paris has big plans for his son. He’s the mayor of an arrondissement, a deputy, a colonel of the National Guard, a judge in the commercial courts; he disowns the Grandets of Saumur and intends to connect with some ducal family—ducal thanks to Napoleon.” In short, was there anything left unsaid about an heiress who was the talk of everyone within a fifty-mile radius and even in the public transport from Angers to Blois?

At the beginning of 1811, the Cruchotines won a signal advantage over the Grassinists. The estate of Froidfond, remarkable for its park, its mansion, its farms, streams, ponds, forests, and worth about three millions, was put up for sale by the young Marquis de Froidfond, who was obliged to liquidate his possessions. Maitre Cruchot, the president, and the abbe, aided by their adherents, were able to prevent the sale of the estate in little lots. The notary concluded a bargain with the young man for the whole property, payable in gold, persuading him that suits without number would have to be brought against the purchasers of small lots before he could get the money for them; it was better, therefore, to sell the whole to Monsieur Grandet, who was solvent and able to pay for the estate in ready money. The fine marquisate of Froidfond was accordingly conveyed down the gullet of Monsieur Grandet, who, to the great astonishment of Saumur, paid for it, under proper discount, with the usual formalities.

At the beginning of 1811, the Cruchotines gained a significant advantage over the Grassinists. The estate of Froidfond, known for its park, mansion, farms, streams, ponds, and forests, which was valued at about three million, was put up for sale by the young Marquis de Froidfond, who had to sell his assets. Maitre Cruchot, the president, and the abbe, along with their supporters, managed to stop the estate from being sold off in smaller lots. The notary struck a deal with the young man for the entire property, to be paid in gold, convincing him that he would face countless lawsuits against the buyers of the small lots before he could collect any money. It was better, therefore, to sell the entire estate to Monsieur Grandet, who was financially stable and could pay in cash. The prestigious marquisate of Froidfond was thus transferred to Monsieur Grandet, who, to the great surprise of Saumur, paid for it properly, with the usual formalities and at the standard discount.

This affair echoed from Nantes to Orleans. Monsieur Grandet took advantage of a cart returning by way of Froidfond to go and see his chateau. Having cast a master’s eye over the whole property, he returned to Saumur, satisfied that he had invested his money at five per cent, and seized by the stupendous thought of extending and increasing the marquisate of Froidfond by concentrating all his property there. Then, to fill up his coffers, now nearly empty, he resolved to thin out his woods and his forests, and to sell off the poplars in the meadows.

This situation resonated from Nantes to Orleans. Mr. Grandet took the opportunity of a cart returning through Froidfond to visit his chateau. After surveying the entire property with a discerning eye, he returned to Saumur, pleased that he had invested his money at five percent, and overwhelmed by the grand idea of expanding and enhancing the marquisate of Froidfond by consolidating all his assets there. Then, to replenish his nearly empty coffers, he decided to thin out his woods and forests and to sell off the poplars in the meadows.





II

It is now easy to understand the full meaning of the term, “the house of Monsieur Grandet,”—that cold, silent, pallid dwelling, standing above the town and sheltered by the ruins of the ramparts. The two pillars and the arch, which made the porte-cochere on which the door opened, were built, like the house itself, of tufa,—a white stone peculiar to the shores of the Loire, and so soft that it lasts hardly more than two centuries. Numberless irregular holes, capriciously bored or eaten out by the inclemency of the weather, gave an appearance of the vermiculated stonework of French architecture to the arch and the side walls of this entrance, which bore some resemblance to the gateway of a jail. Above the arch was a long bas-relief, in hard stone, representing the four seasons, the faces already crumbling away and blackened. This bas-relief was surmounted by a projecting plinth, upon which a variety of chance growths had sprung up,—yellow pellitory, bindweed, convolvuli, nettles, plantain, and even a little cherry-tree, already grown to some height.

It's now easy to grasp the full meaning of the term, “the house of Monsieur Grandet,”—that cold, silent, pale dwelling sitting above the town and sheltered by the ruins of the ramparts. The two pillars and the arch that formed the porte-cochere where the door opened were made, like the house itself, of tufa—a white stone unique to the shores of the Loire, and so soft that it lasts barely more than two centuries. Countless uneven holes, whimsically bored or worn away by the harsh weather, gave the arch and the side walls of this entrance a look reminiscent of the vermiculated stonework of French architecture, similar to a jail's gateway. Above the arch was a long bas-relief, carved in hard stone, depicting the four seasons, with faces already crumbling and blackened. This bas-relief was topped by a projecting plinth, where a variety of random plants had sprouted—yellow pellitory, bindweed, morning glories, nettles, plantain, and even a small cherry tree, already grown to some height.

The door of the archway was made of solid oak, brown, shrunken, and split in many places; though frail in appearance, it was firmly held in place by a system of iron bolts arranged in symmetrical patterns. A small square grating, with close bars red with rust, filled up the middle panel and made, as it were, a motive for the knocker, fastened to it by a ring, which struck upon the grinning head of a huge nail. This knocker, of the oblong shape and kind which our ancestors called jaquemart, looked like a huge note of exclamation; an antiquary who examined it attentively might have found indications of the figure, essentially burlesque, which it once represented, and which long usage had now effaced. Through this little grating—intended in olden times for the recognition of friends in times of civil war—inquisitive persons could perceive, at the farther end of the dark and slimy vault, a few broken steps which led to a garden, picturesquely shut in by walls that were thick and damp, and through which oozed a moisture that nourished tufts of sickly herbage. These walls were the ruins of the ramparts, under which ranged the gardens of several neighboring houses.

The door of the archway was made of solid oak, brown, shriveled, and cracked in many places; although it looked fragile, it was securely held in place by a system of iron bolts arranged in neat patterns. A small square grating, with closely spaced bars stained red with rust, filled the middle panel and served as a setting for the knocker, which was attached by a ring and struck the grinning head of a large nail. This knocker, shaped like an oblong exclamation mark and known to our ancestors as jaquemart, resembled a giant exclamation point; a historian examining it closely might have noticed traces of the comical figure it once represented, which long use had now worn away. Through this small grating—originally intended for identifying friends during times of civil war—curious individuals could glimpse, at the far end of the dark and slimy corridor, a few broken steps leading to a garden, quaintly enclosed by thick, damp walls, from which moisture seeped to nourish clusters of unhealthy greenery. These walls were the remnants of the ramparts, under which lay the gardens of several neighboring houses.

The most important room on the ground-floor of the house was a large hall, entered directly from beneath the vault of the porte-cochere. Few people know the importance of a hall in the little towns of Anjou, Touraine, and Berry. The hall is at one and the same time antechamber, salon, office, boudoir, and dining-room; it is the theatre of domestic life, the common living-room. There the barber of the neighborhood came, twice a year, to cut Monsieur Grandet’s hair; there the farmers, the cure, the under-prefect, and the miller’s boy came on business. This room, with two windows looking on the street, was entirely of wood. Gray panels with ancient mouldings covered the walls from top to bottom; the ceiling showed all its beams, which were likewise painted gray, while the space between them had been washed over in white, now yellow with age. An old brass clock, inlaid with arabesques, adorned the mantel of the ill-cut white stone chimney-piece, above which was a greenish mirror, whose edges, bevelled to show the thickness of the glass, reflected a thread of light the whole length of a gothic frame in damascened steel-work. The two copper-gilt candelabra which decorated the corners of the chimney-piece served a double purpose: by taking off the side-branches, each of which held a socket, the main stem—which was fastened to a pedestal of bluish marble tipped with copper—made a candlestick for one candle, which was sufficient for ordinary occasions. The chairs, antique in shape, were covered with tapestry representing the fables of La Fontaine; it was necessary, however, to know that writer well to guess at the subjects, for the faded colors and the figures, blurred by much darning, were difficult to distinguish.

The most important room on the ground floor of the house was a large hall, entered directly from beneath the archway of the porte-cochere. Few people understand the significance of a hall in the small towns of Anjou, Touraine, and Berry. The hall serves as an entrance, living room, office, private space, and dining area; it’s the hub of domestic life, the shared living room. This is where the neighborhood barber came twice a year to cut Monsieur Grandet’s hair; where farmers, the local priest, the deputy prefect, and the miller's boy came for business. This room, with two windows facing the street, was entirely made of wood. Gray panels with old moldings covered the walls from top to bottom; the ceiling exposed all its beams, also painted gray, while the spaces between them were washed over in white, now yellowed with age. An old brass clock with ornate designs decorated the mantel of the poorly carved white stone fireplace, above which hung a greenish mirror with beveled edges reflecting a glimpse of light along a Gothic frame made of damask steel. The two copper-gilt candlesticks on the corners of the fireplace served a dual purpose: by removing the side branches, each of which held a socket, the main stem—attached to a bluish marble base tipped with copper—functioned as a single candlestick, which was enough for usual occasions. The chairs, old-fashioned in design, were upholstered with tapestries depicting La Fontaine's fables; however, one had to know the writer well to recognize the themes, as the faded colors and figures, worn from much repair, were hard to distinguish.

At the four corners of the hall were closets, or rather buffets, surmounted by dirty shelves. An old card-table in marquetry, of which the upper part was a chess-board, stood in the space between the two windows. Above this table was an oval barometer with a black border enlivened with gilt bands, on which the flies had so licentiously disported themselves that the gilding had become problematical. On the panel opposite to the chimney-piece were two portraits in pastel, supposed to represent the grandfather of Madame Grandet, old Monsieur de la Bertelliere, as a lieutenant in the French guard, and the deceased Madame Gentillet in the guise of a shepherdess. The windows were draped with curtains of red gros de Tours held back by silken cords with ecclesiastical tassels. This luxurious decoration, little in keeping with the habits of Monsieur Grandet, had been, together with the steel pier-glass, the tapestries, and the buffets, which were of rose-wood, included in the purchase of the house.

At the four corners of the hall were closets, or rather buffets, topped by dusty shelves. An old marquetry card table, with the top being a chessboard, was positioned between the two windows. Above this table hung an oval barometer with a black border decorated with gold bands, where flies had made themselves so at home that the gilding had become questionable. On the wall opposite the fireplace were two pastel portraits, thought to depict Madame Grandet's grandfather, old Monsieur de la Bertelliere, as a French guard lieutenant, and the late Madame Gentillet as a shepherdess. The windows were dressed with red gros de Tours curtains, tied back with silk cords featuring ecclesiastical tassels. This lavish decor, not really in line with Monsieur Grandet's usual style, had been included in the purchase of the house along with the steel pier glass, the tapestries, and the rosewood buffets.

By the window nearest to the door stood a straw chair, whose legs were raised on castors to lift its occupant, Madame Grandet, to a height from which she could see the passers-by. A work-table of stained cherry-wood filled up the embrasure, and the little armchair of Eugenie Grandet stood beside it. In this spot the lives had flowed peacefully onward for fifteen years, in a round of constant work from the month of April to the month of November. On the first day of the latter month they took their winter station by the chimney. Not until that day did Grandet permit a fire to be lighted; and on the thirty-first of March it was extinguished, without regard either to the chills of the early spring or to those of a wintry autumn. A foot-warmer, filled with embers from the kitchen fire, which la Grande Nanon contrived to save for them, enabled Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet to bear the chilly mornings and evenings of April and October. Mother and daughter took charge of the family linen, and spent their days so conscientiously upon a labor properly that of working-women, that if Eugenie wished to embroider a collar for her mother she was forced to take the time from sleep, and deceive her father to obtain the necessary light. For a long time the miser had given out the tallow candle to his daughter and la Grande Nanon just as he gave out every morning the bread and other necessaries for the daily consumption.

By the window closest to the door was a straw chair, its legs fitted with wheels to lift its occupant, Madame Grandet, to a height where she could see people passing by. A work table made of stained cherry wood filled the alcove, and Eugenie Grandet's little armchair sat next to it. Here, their lives had flowed peacefully for fifteen years, in a steady routine of work from April to November. On the first day of November, they moved to their winter spot by the fireplace. It was only on that day that Grandet allowed a fire to be lit; and on the thirty-first of March, he put it out, regardless of the chills of early spring or the wintery autumn. A foot-warmer, filled with coals from the kitchen fire that la Grande Nanon managed to save for them, helped Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet endure the chilly mornings and evenings of April and October. Mother and daughter handled the family linen and spent their days so diligently on a task meant for working women that if Eugenie wanted to embroider a collar for her mother, she had to steal time from her sleep and trick her father to get the light she needed. For a long time, the miser had given out the tallow candle to his daughter and la Grande Nanon just as he distributed the bread and other essentials every morning for daily use.

La Grande Nanon was perhaps the only human being capable of accepting willingly the despotism of her master. The whole town envied Monsieur and Madame Grandet the possession of her. La Grande Nanon, so called on account of her height, which was five feet eight inches, had lived with Monsieur Grandet for thirty-five years. Though she received only sixty francs a year in wages, she was supposed to be one of the richest serving-women in Saumur. Those sixty francs, accumulating through thirty-five years, had recently enabled her to invest four thousand francs in an annuity with Maitre Cruchot. This result of her long and persistent economy seemed gigantic. Every servant in the town, seeing that the poor sexagenarian was sure of bread for her old age, was jealous of her, and never thought of the hard slavery through which it had been won.

La Grande Nanon was probably the only person who could willingly accept her master's tyranny. The whole town envied Monsieur and Madame Grandet for having her. La Grande Nanon, named for her height of five feet eight inches, had lived with Monsieur Grandet for thirty-five years. Although she earned only sixty francs a year, she was considered one of the wealthiest housekeepers in Saumur. Those sixty francs, saved over thirty-five years, had recently allowed her to invest four thousand francs in an annuity with Maitre Cruchot. This outcome of her long and dedicated savings felt enormous. Every servant in town, seeing that the poor sixty-year-old was guaranteed a secure future, was jealous of her and never considered the hard work and sacrifice that had made it possible.

At twenty-two years of age the poor girl had been unable to find a situation, so repulsive was her face to almost every one. Yet the feeling was certainly unjust: the face would have been much admired on the shoulders of a grenadier of the guard; but all things, so they say, should be in keeping. Forced to leave a farm where she kept the cows, because the dwelling-house was burned down, she came to Saumur to find a place, full of the robust courage that shrinks from no labor. Le Pere Grandet was at that time thinking of marriage and about to set up his household. He espied the girl, rejected as she was from door to door. A good judge of corporeal strength in his trade as a cooper, he guessed the work that might be got out of a female creature shaped like a Hercules, as firm on her feet as an oak sixty years old on its roots, strong in the hips, square in the back, with the hands of a cartman and an honesty as sound as her unblemished virtue. Neither the warts which adorned her martial visage, nor the red-brick tints of her skin, nor the sinewy arms, nor the ragged garments of la Grande Nanon, dismayed the cooper, who was at that time still of an age when the heart shudders. He fed, shod, and clothed the poor girl, gave her wages, and put her to work without treating her too roughly. Seeing herself thus welcomed, la Grande Nanon wept secretly tears of joy, and attached herself in all sincerity to her master, who from that day ruled her and worked her with feudal authority. Nanon did everything. She cooked, she made the lye, she washed the linen in the Loire and brought it home on her shoulders; she got up early, she went to bed late; she prepared the food of the vine-dressers during the harvest, kept watch upon the market-people, protected the property of her master like a faithful dog, and even, full of blind confidence, obeyed without a murmur his most absurd exactions.

At twenty-two, the poor girl couldn't find a job because her face was off-putting to nearly everyone. Still, that judgment was definitely unfair: her face would have been admired on the shoulders of a soldier. But, as people say, everything should match. After being forced to leave a farm where she took care of cows because the house burned down, she arrived in Saumur looking for work, full of determination and ready for any labor. Le Pere Grandet was then considering marriage and about to start his household. He noticed the girl, who had been rejected everywhere. As a cooper, he was good at assessing physical strength, and he recognized the potential work to be had from a woman built like a powerhouse, as sturdy as an oak tree rooted for sixty years, strong in the hips, broad in the back, with hands that were rough like a laborer’s, and an honesty as solid as her pure virtue. Neither the warts on her rugged face, nor the brick-red tones of her skin, nor her muscular arms, nor her ragged clothes dissuaded the cooper, who was still at an age when romance was nerve-wracking. He provided for the girl, giving her food, clothes, and wages, and assigned her work without being overly harsh. Feeling accepted, la Grande Nanon secretly shed tears of joy and wholeheartedly devoted herself to her master, who from that day on treated her with the authority of a feudal lord. Nanon did everything: cooking, making lye, washing linens in the Loire and carrying them back on her shoulders. She woke up early and went to bed late, prepared meals for the vineyard workers during the harvest, kept an eye on the market vendors, protected her master’s property like a loyal dog, and even obeyed his most ridiculous demands without a word of complaint.

In the famous year of 1811, when the grapes were gathered with unheard-of difficulty, Grandet resolved to give Nanon his old watch,—the first present he had made her during twenty years of service. Though he turned over to her his old shoes (which fitted her), it is impossible to consider that quarterly benefit as a gift, for the shoes were always thoroughly worn-out. Necessity had made the poor girl so niggardly that Grandet had grown to love her as we love a dog, and Nanon had let him fasten a spiked collar round her throat, whose spikes no longer pricked her. If Grandet cut the bread with rather too much parsimony, she made no complaint; she gaily shared the hygienic benefits derived from the severe regime of the household, in which no one was ever ill. Nanon was, in fact, one of the family; she laughed when Grandet laughed, felt gloomy or chilly, warmed herself, and toiled as he did. What pleasant compensations there were in such equality! Never did the master have occasion to find fault with the servant for pilfering the grapes, nor for the plums and nectarines eaten under the trees. “Come, fall-to, Nanon!” he would say in years when the branches bent under the fruit and the farmers were obliged to give it to the pigs.

In the famous year of 1811, when the grapes were harvested with unprecedented difficulty, Grandet decided to give Nanon his old watch—the first gift he had ever given her after twenty years of service. Although he handed down his old shoes (which fit her), it can't really be considered a present since the shoes were completely worn out. Necessity had made the poor girl so frugal that Grandet had come to care for her as we do a pet, and Nanon had allowed him to put a spiked collar around her neck, whose spikes no longer bothered her. If Grandet sliced the bread a bit too stingily, she never complained; she happily enjoyed the health benefits that came from their strict household routine, where no one ever got sick. Nanon was, in fact, part of the family; she laughed when Grandet laughed, felt down or cold, warmed herself, and worked as he did. What lovely perks there were in such equality! The master never had a reason to scold the servant for stealing grapes or for munching on plums and nectarines beneath the trees. “Come on, dig in, Nanon!” he would say in years when the branches sagged under the weight of the fruit and farmers had to give it to the pigs.

To the poor peasant who in her youth had earned nothing but harsh treatment, to the pauper girl picked up by charity, Grandet’s ambiguous laugh was like a sunbeam. Moreover, Nanon’s simple heart and narrow head could hold only one feeling and one idea. For thirty-five years she had never ceased to see herself standing before the wood-yard of Monsieur Grandet, ragged and barefooted, and to hear him say: “What do you want, young one?” Her gratitude was ever new. Sometimes Grandet, reflecting that the poor creature had never heard a flattering word, that she was ignorant of all the tender sentiments inspired by women, that she might some day appear before the throne of God even more chaste than the Virgin Mary herself,—Grandet, struck with pity, would say as he looked at her, “Poor Nanon!” The exclamation was always followed by an undefinable look cast upon him in return by the old servant. The words, uttered from time to time, formed a chain of friendship that nothing ever parted, and to which each exclamation added a link. Such compassion arising in the heart of the miser, and accepted gratefully by the old spinster, had something inconceivably horrible about it. This cruel pity, recalling, as it did, a thousand pleasures to the heart of the old cooper, was for Nanon the sum total of happiness. Who does not likewise say, “Poor Nanon!” God will recognize his angels by the inflexions of their voices and by their secret sighs.

To the poor peasant who, in her youth, had experienced nothing but cruelty, and to the charity-case girl taken in by generosity, Grandet’s puzzling laugh felt like a ray of sunshine. Additionally, Nanon’s simple heart and narrow mind could grasp only one emotion and one thought. For thirty-five years, she had continuously seen herself standing in front of Monsieur Grandet's wood-yard, ragged and barefoot, and had heard him say, “What do you want, young one?” Her gratitude was always fresh. Sometimes, realizing that this poor soul had never received a kind word, that she was unaware of all the tender feelings that women could inspire, and that she might someday stand before God more chaste than even the Virgin Mary herself, Grandet, moved with compassion, would look at her and say, “Poor Nanon!” This exclamation was always met with an indescribable look from the old servant in return. These words, spoken now and then, formed a bond of friendship that nothing could sever, with each utterance adding a new link. Such compassion arising in the heart of the miser, and gratefully accepted by the old maid, held something incredibly distressing about it. This cruel pity, which brought back a thousand joys to the heart of the old cooper, was for Nanon the essence of happiness. Who does not also say, “Poor Nanon!” God will recognize His angels by the tones of their voices and by their hidden sighs.

There were very many households in Saumur where the servants were better treated, but where the masters received far less satisfaction in return. Thus it was often said: “What have the Grandets ever done to make their Grande Nanon so attached to them? She would go through fire and water for their sake!” Her kitchen, whose barred windows looked into the court, was always clean, neat, cold,—a true miser’s kitchen, where nothing went to waste. When Nanon had washed her dishes, locked up the remains of the dinner, and put out her fire, she left the kitchen, which was separated by a passage from the living-room, and went to spin hemp beside her masters. One tallow candle sufficed the family for the evening. The servant slept at the end of the passage in a species of closet lighted only by a fan-light. Her robust health enabled her to live in this hole with impunity; there she could hear the slightest noise through the deep silence which reigned night and day in that dreary house. Like a watch-dog, she slept with one ear open, and took her rest with a mind alert.

There were a lot of households in Saumur where the servants were treated better, but the masters got much less satisfaction in return. People often said, “What have the Grandets done to make Grande Nanon so loyal to them? She would go through fire and water for them!” Her kitchen, with barred windows overlooking the courtyard, was always clean, neat, and cold—a true miser’s kitchen where nothing went to waste. After Nanon washed the dishes, locked up the leftovers, and put out the fire, she left the kitchen, which was separated by a hallway from the living room, and went to spin hemp next to her masters. A single tallow candle was enough for the family in the evening. The servant slept at the end of the hallway in a sort of closet lit only by a small window. Her strong health allowed her to live in this cramped space without issue; she could hear even the faintest noise amidst the deep silence that filled that gloomy house day and night. Like a watch-dog, she slept with one ear open, resting with a vigilant mind.

A description of the other parts of the dwelling will be found connected with the events of this history, though the foregoing sketch of the hall, where the whole luxury of the household appears, may enable the reader to surmise the nakedness of the upper floors.

A description of the other areas of the house will be connected to the events of this story, but the previous overview of the hall, where all the luxury of the household is evident, might help the reader guess at the barrenness of the upper floors.

In 1819, at the beginning of an evening in the middle of November, la Grande Nanon lighted the fire for the first time. The autumn had been very fine. This particular day was a fete-day well known to the Cruchotines and the Grassinists. The six antagonists, armed at all points, were making ready to meet at the Grandets and surpass each other in testimonials of friendship. That morning all Saumur had seen Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet, accompanied by Nanon, on their way to hear Mass at the parish church, and every one remembered that the day was the anniversary of Mademoiselle Eugenie’s birth. Calculating the hour at which the family dinner would be over, Maitre Cruchot, the Abbe Cruchot, and Monsieur C. de Bonfons hastened to arrive before the des Grassins, and be the first to pay their compliments to Mademoiselle Eugenie. All three brought enormous bouquets, gathered in their little green-houses. The stalks of the flowers which the president intended to present were ingeniously wound round with a white satin ribbon adorned with gold fringe. In the morning Monsieur Grandet, following his usual custom on the days that commemorated the birth and the fete of Eugenie, went to her bedside and solemnly presented her with his paternal gift,—which for the last thirteen years had consisted regularly of a curious gold-piece. Madame Grandet gave her daughter a winter dress or a summer dress, as the case might be. These two dresses and the gold-pieces, of which she received two others on New Year’s day and on her father’s fete-day, gave Eugenie a little revenue of a hundred crowns or thereabouts, which Grandet loved to see her amass. Was it not putting his money from one strong-box to another, and, as it were, training the parsimony of his heiress? from whom he sometimes demanded an account of her treasure (formerly increased by the gifts of the Bertellieres), saying: “It is to be your marriage dozen.”

In 1819, on a November evening, la Grande Nanon lit the fire for the first time. The autumn had been lovely. This particular day was a festive occasion well known to the Cruchotines and the Grassinists. The six rivals, fully prepared, were getting ready to meet at the Grandets to outdo each other in displays of friendship. That morning, everyone in Saumur saw Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet, along with Nanon, on their way to Mass at the parish church, and everyone knew it was Mademoiselle Eugenie’s birthday. Calculating the time when the family dinner would end, Maitre Cruchot, the Abbe Cruchot, and Monsieur C. de Bonfons hurried to arrive before the des Grassins to be the first to congratulate Mademoiselle Eugenie. All three brought large bouquets, picked from their small greenhouses. The stems of the flowers that the president planned to give were cleverly wrapped with a white satin ribbon decorated with gold fringe. In the morning, Monsieur Grandet, keeping with his usual tradition on the days that marked Eugenie’s birth and feast day, went to her bedside and solemnly presented her with his paternal gift, which for the past thirteen years had regularly been an unusual gold coin. Madame Grandet gave her daughter either a winter dress or a summer dress, depending on the season. These two dresses and the gold coins, along with two more given on New Year’s Day and on her father’s feast day, allowed Eugenie to have a small income of around a hundred crowns, which Grandet enjoyed watching her accumulate. Wasn’t it just moving his money from one strongbox to another, and in a way, training his heiress in frugality? Sometimes he asked her for an account of her treasure (previously increased by the gifts from the Bertellieres), saying, “This is for your marriage dowry.”

The “marriage dozen” is an old custom sacredly preserved and still in force in many parts of central France. In Berry and in Anjou, when a young girl marries, her family, or that of the husband, must give her a purse, in which they place, according to their means, twelve pieces, or twelve dozen pieces, or twelve hundred pieces of gold. The poorest shepherd-girl never marries without her dozen, be it only a dozen coppers. They still tell in Issoudun of a certain “dozen” presented to a rich heiress, which contained a hundred and forty-four portugaises d’or. Pope Clement VII., uncle of Catherine de’ Medici, gave her when he married her to Henri II. a dozen antique gold medals of priceless value.

The "marriage dozen" is an old custom that is still held sacred and practiced in many areas of central France. In Berry and Anjou, when a young girl gets married, her family, or her husband's family, must give her a purse containing, depending on their financial situation, twelve pieces, or twelve dozen pieces, or twelve hundred pieces of gold. Even the poorest shepherd girl never marries without her dozen, even if it’s just a dozen pennies. They still talk in Issoudun about a certain "dozen" given to a wealthy heiress, which held one hundred and forty-four portugaises d’or. Pope Clement VII, the uncle of Catherine de' Medici, gifted her a dozen antique gold medals of immense value when she married Henri II.

During dinner the father, delighted to see his Eugenie looking well in a new gown, exclaimed: “As it is Eugenie’s birthday let us have a fire; it will be a good omen.”

During dinner, the father, happy to see Eugenie looking great in her new dress, said, “Since it’s Eugenie’s birthday, let’s have a fire; it will be a good sign.”

“Mademoiselle will be married this year, that’s certain,” said la Grande Nanon, carrying away the remains of the goose,—the pheasant of tradesmen.

“Mademoiselle is getting married this year, that’s for sure,” said la Grande Nanon, taking away the leftovers from the goose—the pheasant of merchants.

“I don’t see any one suitable for her in Saumur,” said Madame Grandet, glancing at her husband with a timid look which, considering her years, revealed the conjugal slavery under which the poor woman languished.

“I don’t see anyone suitable for her in Saumur,” said Madame Grandet, glancing at her husband with a timid look that, given her age, revealed the marital oppression the poor woman was enduring.

Grandet looked at his daughter and exclaimed gaily,—

Grandet looked at his daughter and said cheerfully,—

“She is twenty-three years old to-day, the child; we must soon begin to think of it.”

“She is twenty-three years old today, the kid; we need to start thinking about it soon.”

Eugenie and her mother silently exchanged a glance of intelligence.

Eugenie and her mother shared a knowing look.

Madame Grandet was a dry, thin woman, as yellow as a quince, awkward, slow, one of those women who are born to be down-trodden. She had big bones, a big nose, a big forehead, big eyes, and presented at first sight a vague resemblance to those mealy fruits that have neither savor nor succulence. Her teeth were black and few in number, her mouth was wrinkled, her chin long and pointed. She was an excellent woman, a true la Bertelliere. L’abbe Cruchot found occasional opportunity to tell her that she had not done ill; and she believed him. Angelic sweetness, the resignation of an insect tortured by children, a rare piety, a good heart, an unalterable equanimity of soul, made her universally pitied and respected. Her husband never gave her more than six francs at a time for her personal expenses. Ridiculous as it may seem, this woman, who by her own fortune and her various inheritances brought Pere Grandet more than three hundred thousand francs, had always felt so profoundly humiliated by her dependence and the slavery in which she lived, against which the gentleness of her spirit prevented her from revolting, that she had never asked for one penny or made a single remark on the deeds which Maitre Cruchot brought for her signature. This foolish secret pride, this nobility of soul perpetually misunderstood and wounded by Grandet, ruled the whole conduct of the wife.

Madame Grandet was a dry, thin woman, as yellow as a quince, awkward and slow, one of those women meant to be oppressed. She had a large frame, a big nose, a large forehead, big eyes, and at first glance, she vaguely resembled those mealy fruits that lack flavor and juiciness. Her teeth were black and few in number, her mouth was wrinkled, and her chin was long and pointed. She was a good woman, a true la Bertelliere. L'abbé Cruchot occasionally told her that she was doing well, and she believed him. She had an angelic sweetness, the patience of an insect tortured by children, a rare piety, a good heart, and an unchanging calmness that made her universally pitied and respected. Her husband never gave her more than six francs at a time for her personal expenses. Ridiculous as it may seem, this woman, whose own fortune and various inheritances brought Père Grandet more than three hundred thousand francs, always felt deeply humiliated by her dependence and the slavery she endured, which her gentle spirit kept her from resisting, so she never asked for a single penny or made any comments on the documents that Maitre Cruchot brought for her signature. This foolish secret pride, this misunderstood nobility of soul, perpetually wounded by Grandet, governed her entire behavior.

Madame Grandet was attired habitually in a gown of greenish levantine silk, endeavoring to make it last nearly a year; with it she wore a large kerchief of white cotton cloth, a bonnet made of plaited straws sewn together, and almost always a black-silk apron. As she seldom left the house she wore out very few shoes. She never asked anything for herself. Grandet, seized with occasional remorse when he remembered how long a time had elapsed since he gave her the last six francs, always stipulated for the “wife’s pin-money” when he sold his yearly vintage. The four or five louis presented by the Belgian or the Dutchman who purchased the wine were the chief visible signs of Madame Grandet’s annual revenues. But after she had received the five louis, her husband would often say to her, as though their purse were held in common: “Can you lend me a few sous?” and the poor woman, glad to be able to do something for a man whom her confessor held up to her as her lord and master, returned him in the course of the winter several crowns out of the “pin-money.” When Grandet drew from his pocket the five-franc piece which he allowed monthly for the minor expenses,—thread, needles, and toilet,—of his daughter, he never failed to say as he buttoned his breeches’ pocket: “And you, mother, do you want anything?”

Madame Grandet usually wore a gown made of greenish levantine silk, trying to make it last almost a year; with it, she paired a large white cotton kerchief, a bonnet made of braided straw, and almost always a black silk apron. Since she rarely left the house, she wore out very few pairs of shoes. She never asked for anything for herself. Grandet, occasionally feeling guilty when he remembered how long it had been since he gave her the last six francs, always made sure to set aside the “wife’s pin-money” when he sold his yearly wine harvest. The four or five louis given by the Belgian or Dutch buyer who purchased the wine were the main visible signs of Madame Grandet’s annual income. But after she received the five louis, her husband would often say to her, as if their finances were shared: “Can you lend me a few sous?” and the poor woman, happy to do something for a man her confessor referred to as her lord and master, would give him back several crowns from her “pin-money” during the winter. When Grandet took out the five-franc coin he allocated monthly for his daughter's small expenses—like thread, needles, and toiletries—he always made it a point to ask as he buttoned his breeches pocket: “And you, mother, do you need anything?”

“My friend,” Madame Grandet would answer, moved by a sense of maternal dignity, “we will see about that later.”

“My friend,” Madame Grandet would reply, touched by a sense of maternal dignity, “we'll talk about that later.”

Wasted dignity! Grandet thought himself very generous to his wife. Philosophers who meet the like of Nanon, of Madame Grandet, of Eugenie, have surely a right to say that irony is at the bottom of the ways of Providence.

Wasted dignity! Grandet believed he was being very generous to his wife. Philosophers who encounter someone like Nanon, Madame Grandet, or Eugenie, surely have the right to say that irony is at the core of Providence's ways.

After the dinner at which for the first time allusion had been made to Eugenie’s marriage, Nanon went to fetch a bottle of black-currant ratafia from Monsieur Grandet’s bed-chamber, and nearly fell as she came down the stairs.

After the dinner where for the first time there was talk of Eugenie’s marriage, Nanon went to grab a bottle of black-currant ratafia from Monsieur Grandet’s bedroom and almost tripped as she came down the stairs.

“You great stupid!” said her master; “are you going to tumble about like other people, hey?”

“You big idiot!” said her master; “are you going to fall all over the place like everyone else, huh?”

“Monsieur, it was that step on your staircase which has given way.”

“Sir, it was that step on your staircase that gave out.”

“She is right,” said Madame Grandet; “it ought to have been mended long ago. Yesterday Eugenie nearly twisted her ankle.”

“She’s right,” said Madame Grandet; “it should have been fixed a long time ago. Yesterday, Eugenie almost twisted her ankle.”

“Here,” said Grandet to Nanon, seeing that she looked quite pale, “as it is Eugenie’s birthday, and you came near falling, take a little glass of ratafia to set you right.”

“Here,” said Grandet to Nanon, noticing that she looked pretty pale, “since it’s Eugenie’s birthday, and you almost fainted, have a small glass of ratafia to perk you up.”

“Faith! I’ve earned it,” said Nanon; “most people would have broken the bottle; but I’d sooner have broken my elbow holding it up high.”

“Faith! I’ve earned it,” said Nanon; “most people would have smashed the bottle; but I’d rather break my elbow holding it up high.”

“Poor Nanon!” said Grandet, filling a glass.

“Poor Nanon!” said Grandet, filling a glass.

“Did you hurt yourself?” asked Eugenie, looking kindly at her.

“Did you hurt yourself?” Eugenie asked, looking at her kindly.

“No, I didn’t fall; I threw myself back on my haunches.”

“No, I didn’t fall; I leaned back on my haunches.”

“Well! as it is Eugenie’s birthday,” said Grandet, “I’ll have the step mended. You people don’t know how to set your foot in the corner where the wood is still firm.”

“Well! Since it’s Eugenie’s birthday,” said Grandet, “I’ll get the step fixed. You guys don’t know how to step in the corner where the wood is still solid.”

Grandet took the candle, leaving his wife, daughter, and servant without any other light than that from the hearth, where the flames were lively, and went into the bakehouse to fetch planks, nails, and tools.

Grandet took the candle, leaving his wife, daughter, and servant in the dark with only the glow from the lively flames of the hearth, and went into the bakehouse to get planks, nails, and tools.

“Can I help you?” cried Nanon, hearing him hammer on the stairs.

“Can I help you?” shouted Nanon, hearing him banging on the stairs.

“No, no! I’m an old hand at it,” answered the former cooper.

“No, no! I’ve done this before,” replied the former cooper.

At the moment when Grandet was mending his worm-eaten staircase and whistling with all his might, in remembrance of the days of his youth, the three Cruchots knocked at the door.

At the moment when Grandet was fixing his decaying staircase and whistling loudly, reminiscing about his youth, the three Cruchots knocked on the door.

“Is it you, Monsieur Cruchot?” asked Nanon, peeping through the little grating.

“Is that you, Monsieur Cruchot?” asked Nanon, peeking through the little grating.

“Yes,” answered the president.

“Yes,” replied the president.

Nanon opened the door, and the light from the hearth, reflected on the ceiling, enabled the three Cruchots to find their way into the room.

Nanon opened the door, and the light from the fire, reflecting off the ceiling, helped the three Cruchots find their way into the room.

“Ha! you’ve come a-greeting,” said Nanon, smelling the flowers.

“Ha! You’ve come to say hello,” said Nanon, smelling the flowers.

“Excuse me, messieurs,” cried Grandet, recognizing their voices; “I’ll be with you in a moment. I’m not proud; I am patching up a step on my staircase.”

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” shouted Grandet, recognizing their voices; “I’ll be with you in a moment. I’m not above it; I’m fixing up a step on my staircase.”

“Go on, go on, Monsieur Grandet; a man’s house is his castle,” said the president sententiously.

“Go on, go on, Mr. Grandet; a man's home is his castle,” said the president with a serious tone.

Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet rose. The president, profiting by the darkness, said to Eugenie:

Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet got up. The president, taking advantage of the darkness, said to Eugenie:

“Will you permit me, mademoiselle, to wish you, on this the day of your birth, a series of happy years and the continuance of the health which you now enjoy?”

“May I, miss, wish you a series of joyful years and the ongoing good health you enjoy today on your birthday?”

He offered her a huge bouquet of choice flowers which were rare in Saumur; then, taking the heiress by the elbows, he kissed her on each side of her neck with a complacency that made her blush. The president, who looked like a rusty iron nail, felt that his courtship was progressing.

He handed her a massive bouquet of select flowers that were uncommon in Saumur; then, grabbing the heiress by the elbows, he kissed her on each side of her neck with a smugness that made her blush. The president, who resembled a rusty iron nail, felt that his courtship was going well.

“Don’t stand on ceremony,” said Grandet, entering. “How well you do things on fete-days, Monsieur le president!”

“Don’t be formal,” said Grandet, walking in. “You really know how to do things right on special occasions, Monsieur le president!”

“When it concerns mademoiselle,” said the abbe, armed with his own bouquet, “every day is a fete-day for my nephew.”

“When it comes to mademoiselle,” said the abbe, holding his own bouquet, “every day is a celebration for my nephew.”

The abbe kissed Eugenie’s hand. As for Maitre Cruchot, he boldly kissed her on both cheeks, remarking: “How we sprout up, to be sure! Every year is twelve months.”

The abbe kissed Eugenie's hand. As for Maitre Cruchot, he confidently kissed her on both cheeks, saying, "Look how we grow, that's for sure! Every year is twelve months."

As he replaced the candlestick beside the clock, Grandet, who never forgot his own jokes, and repeated them to satiety when he thought them funny, said,—

As he put the candlestick back next to the clock, Grandet, who never forgot his own jokes and repeated them until everyone was tired of hearing them whenever he thought they were funny, said,—

“As this is Eugenie’s birthday let us illuminate.”

“As this is Eugenie's birthday, let’s celebrate.”

He carefully took off the branches of the candelabra, put a socket on each pedestal, took from Nanon a new tallow candle with paper twisted round the end of it, put it into the hollow, made it firm, lit it, and then sat down beside his wife, looking alternately at his friends, his daughter, and the two candles. The Abbe Cruchot, a plump, puffy little man, with a red wig plastered down and a face like an old female gambler, said as he stretched out his feet, well shod in stout shoes with silver buckles: “The des Grassins have not come?”

He carefully removed the branches from the candelabra, placed a socket on each pedestal, took a new tallow candle with paper twisted around the end from Nanon, inserted it into the hollow, secured it, lit it, and then sat down next to his wife, alternating his gaze between his friends, his daughter, and the two candles. The Abbe Cruchot, a chubby little man with a red wig plastered down and a face like that of an old female gambler, said as he stretched out his feet, well-shod in sturdy shoes with silver buckles: “The des Grassins haven’t arrived?”

“Not yet,” said Grandet.

"Not yet," said Grandet.

“But are they coming?” asked the old notary, twisting his face, which had as many holes as a collander, into a queer grimace.

“But are they coming?” asked the old notary, twisting his face, which had as many holes as a colander, into a strange grimace.

“I think so,” answered Madame Grandet.

“I think so,” replied Madame Grandet.

“Are your vintages all finished?” said Monsieur de Bonfons to Grandet.

“Are all your vintages gone?” said Monsieur de Bonfons to Grandet.

“Yes, all of them,” said the old man, rising to walk up and down the room, his chest swelling with pride as he said the words, “all of them.” Through the door of the passage which led to the kitchen he saw la Grande Nanon sitting beside her fire with a candle and preparing to spin there, so as not to intrude among the guests.

“Yes, all of them,” said the old man as he stood up to pace the room, his chest puffed out with pride as he repeated, “all of them.” Through the doorway that led to the kitchen, he spotted la Grande Nanon sitting by her fire with a candle, getting ready to spin to avoid interrupting the guests.

“Nanon,” he said, going into the passage, “put out that fire and that candle, and come and sit with us. Pardieu! the hall is big enough for all.”

“Nanon,” he said, entering the hallway, “put out that fire and that candle, and come sit with us. Indeed! the hall is big enough for everyone.”

“But monsieur, you are to have the great people.”

“But sir, you’re supposed to have the important people.”

“Are not you as good as they? They are descended from Adam, and so are you.”

“Are you not as good as they are? They are descendants of Adam, and so are you.”

Grandet came back to the president and said,—

Grandet returned to the president and said,—

“Have you sold your vintage?”

"Have you sold your vintage items?"

“No, not I; I shall keep it. If the wine is good this year, it will be better two years hence. The proprietors, you know, have made an agreement to keep up the price; and this year the Belgians won’t get the better of us. Suppose they are sent off empty-handed for once, faith! they’ll come back.”

“No, not me; I’m keeping it. If the wine is good this year, it’ll be even better in two years. The owners have agreed to maintain the price, and this year the Belgians won’t outsmart us. Just imagine if they went away empty-handed for once, they’ll definitely come back.”

“Yes, but let us mind what we are about,” said Grandet in a tone which made the president tremble.

“Yes, but let’s pay attention to what we’re doing,” said Grandet in a tone that made the president tremble.

“Is he driving some bargain?” thought Cruchot.

“Is he trying to strike a deal?” thought Cruchot.

At this moment the knocker announced the des Grassins family, and their arrival interrupted a conversation which had begun between Madame Grandet and the abbe.

At that moment, the knocker signaled the arrival of the des Grassins family, interrupting the conversation that had started between Madame Grandet and the abbe.

Madame des Grassins was one of those lively, plump little women, with pink-and-white skins, who, thanks to the claustral calm of the provinces and the habits of a virtuous life, keep their youth until they are past forty. She was like the last rose of autumn,—pleasant to the eye, though the petals have a certain frostiness, and their perfume is slight. She dressed well, got her fashions from Paris, set the tone to Saumur, and gave parties. Her husband, formerly a quartermaster in the Imperial guard, who had been desperately wounded at Austerlitz, and had since retired, still retained, in spite of his respect for Grandet, the seeming frankness of an old soldier.

Madame des Grassins was one of those lively, plump little women with pink-and-white skin who, thanks to the quiet life in the provinces and the habits of a wholesome lifestyle, manage to keep their youth well into their forties. She was like the last rose of autumn—pleasant to look at, though her petals had a certain chill, and the fragrance was faint. She dressed well, got her fashion trends from Paris, set the style in Saumur, and hosted gatherings. Her husband, who used to be a quartermaster in the Imperial guard, was seriously wounded at Austerlitz and had since retired, yet, despite his respect for Grandet, still showed the apparent openness of an old soldier.

“Good evening, Grandet,” he said, holding out his hand and affecting a sort of superiority, with which he always crushed the Cruchots. “Mademoiselle,” he added, turning to Eugenie, after bowing to Madame Grandet, “you are always beautiful and good, and truly I do not know what to wish you.” So saying, he offered her a little box which his servant had brought and which contained a Cape heather,—a flower lately imported into Europe and very rare.

“Good evening, Grandet,” he said, extending his hand and putting on an air of superiority that he always used to put the Cruchots in their place. “Mademoiselle,” he continued, turning to Eugenie after nodding to Madame Grandet, “you are always lovely and kind, and honestly, I don’t know what to wish for you.” With that, he handed her a small box that his servant had brought, which held a Cape heather—a flower recently brought to Europe and quite rare.

Madame des Grassins kissed Eugenie very affectionately, pressed her hand, and said: “Adolphe wishes to make you my little offering.”

Madame des Grassins kissed Eugenie warmly, held her hand, and said, “Adolphe wants to give you my little gift.”

A tall, blond young man, pale and slight, with tolerable manners and seemingly rather shy, although he had just spent eight or ten thousand francs over his allowance in Paris, where he had been sent to study law, now came forward and kissed Eugenie on both cheeks, offering her a workbox with utensils in silver-gilt,—mere show-case trumpery, in spite of the monogram E.G. in gothic letters rather well engraved, which belonged properly to something in better taste. As she opened it, Eugenie experienced one of those unexpected and perfect delights which make a young girl blush and quiver and tremble with pleasure. She turned her eyes to her father as if to ask permission to accept it, and Monsieur Grandet replied: “Take it, my daughter,” in a tone which would have made an actor illustrious.

A tall, blond young man, pale and slender, with decent manners and seeming quite shy, even though he had just overspent his allowance in Paris by around eight or ten thousand francs while studying law, stepped forward and kissed Eugenie on both cheeks. He offered her a workbox with silver-gilt tools—just a flashy item, despite the monogram E.G. in nicely engraved gothic letters, which really belonged on something classier. As she opened it, Eugenie felt one of those unexpected and perfect delights that make a young girl blush and quiver with excitement. She glanced at her father as if to ask for his permission to accept it, and Monsieur Grandet replied, “Take it, my daughter,” in a tone that would have made any actor famous.

The three Cruchots felt crushed as they saw the joyous, animated look cast upon Adolphe des Grassins by the heiress, to whom such riches were unheard-of. Monsieur des Grassins offered Grandet a pinch of snuff, took one himself, shook off the grains as they fell on the ribbon of the Legion of honor which was attached to the button-hole of his blue surtout; then he looked at the Cruchots with an air that seemed to say, “Parry that thrust if you can!” Madame des Grassins cast her eyes on the blue vases which held the Cruchot bouquets, looking at the enemy’s gifts with the pretended interest of a satirical woman. At this delicate juncture the Abbe Cruchot left the company seated in a circle round the fire and joined Grandet at the lower end of the hall. As the two men reached the embrasure of the farthest window the priest said in the miser’s ear: “Those people throw money out of the windows.”

The three Cruchots felt defeated as they watched the joyful, animated look the heiress gave Adolphe des Grassins, who was unfamiliar with such wealth. Monsieur des Grassins offered Grandet a pinch of snuff, took one for himself, and brushed off the grains that landed on the ribbon of the Legion of Honor pinned to his blue coat; then he glanced at the Cruchots with an expression that seemed to say, “Try to counter that if you can!” Madame des Grassins looked at the blue vases that held the Cruchot bouquets, feigning interest in the enemy’s gifts like a sarcastic woman would. At this tense moment, Abbe Cruchot left the group gathered around the fire and approached Grandet at the far end of the hall. As the two men reached the window nook, the priest whispered in the miser’s ear, “Those people throw money out of the windows.”

“What does that matter if it gets into my cellar?” retorted the old wine-grower.

“What does it matter if it gets into my cellar?” replied the old wine-grower.

“If you want to give gilt scissors to your daughter, you have the means,” said the abbe.

“If you want to give fancy scissors to your daughter, you have the means,” said the abbe.

“I give her something better than scissors,” answered Grandet.

“I give her something better than scissors,” Grandet replied.

“My nephew is a blockhead,” thought the abbe as he looked at the president, whose rumpled hair added to the ill grace of his brown countenance. “Couldn’t he have found some little trifle which cost money?”

“My nephew is an idiot,” thought the abbe as he looked at the president, whose messy hair made his brown face look even more awkward. “Couldn’t he have found some small gift that actually cost something?”

“We will join you at cards, Madame Grandet,” said Madame des Grassins.

“We'll join you for cards, Madame Grandet,” said Madame des Grassins.

“We might have two tables, as we are all here.”

“We could have two tables since we’re all here.”

“As it is Eugenie’s birthday you had better play loto all together,” said Pere Grandet: “the two young ones can join”; and the old cooper, who never played any game, motioned to his daughter and Adolphe. “Come, Nanon, set the tables.”

“As it’s Eugenie’s birthday, you all might as well play Loto together,” said Pere Grandet. “The two young ones can join in.” The old cooper, who never played any games, waved to his daughter and Adolphe. “Come on, Nanon, set the tables.”

“We will help you, Mademoiselle Nanon,” said Madame des Grassins gaily, quite joyous at the joy she had given Eugenie.

“We will help you, Miss Nanon,” said Madame des Grassins cheerfully, quite happy about the joy she had brought to Eugenie.

“I have never in my life been so pleased,” the heiress said to her; “I have never seen anything so pretty.”

“I've never been so happy in my life,” the heiress said to her; “I've never seen anything so beautiful.”

“Adolphe brought it from Paris, and he chose it,” Madame des Grassins whispered in her ear.

“Adolphe brought it from Paris, and he picked it out,” Madame des Grassins whispered in her ear.

“Go on! go on! damned intriguing thing!” thought the president. “If you ever have a suit in court, you or your husband, it shall go hard with you.”

“Go on! Go on! what an intriguing thing!” thought the president. “If you ever have a legal case, whether it’s you or your husband, you’ll be in real trouble.”

The notary, sitting in his corner, looked calmly at the abbe, saying to himself: “The des Grassins may do what they like; my property and my brother’s and that of my nephew amount in all to eleven hundred thousand francs. The des Grassins, at the most, have not half that; besides, they have a daughter. They may give what presents they like; heiress and presents too will be ours one of these days.”

The notary, sitting in his corner, calmly watched the abbe, thinking to himself: “The des Grassins can do whatever they want; my property, my brother’s, and my nephew’s together total eleven hundred thousand francs. The des Grassins don’t even have half of that; plus, they have a daughter. They can give whatever gifts they want; the heiress and the gifts will be ours eventually.”

At half-past eight in the evening the two card-tables were set out. Madame des Grassins succeeded in putting her son beside Eugenie. The actors in this scene, so full of interest, commonplace as it seems, were provided with bits of pasteboard striped in many colors and numbered, and with counters of blue glass, and they appeared to be listening to the jokes of the notary, who never drew a number without making a remark, while in fact they were all thinking of Monsieur Grandet’s millions. The old cooper, with inward self-conceit, was contemplating the pink feathers and the fresh toilet of Madame des Grassins, the martial head of the banker, the faces of Adolphe, the president, the abbe, and the notary, saying to himself:—

At 8:30 PM, the two card tables were set up. Madame des Grassins successfully placed her son next to Eugenie. The players in this intriguing scene, as ordinary as it appears, were equipped with colorful, numbered pieces of cardboard and blue glass chips. They seemed to be paying attention to the notary's jokes, who always made a comment with each number he called, but they were all actually thinking about Monsieur Grandet’s fortune. The old cooper, feeling quite pleased with himself, was admiring Madame des Grassins’ pink feathers and stylish outfit, the commanding presence of the banker, and the expressions of Adolphe, the president, the abbe, and the notary, thinking to himself:—

“They are all after my money. Hey! neither the one nor the other shall have my daughter; but they are useful—useful as harpoons to fish with.”

“They're all after my money. Hey! Neither of them will get my daughter; but they're useful—useful like harpoons for fishing.”

This family gaiety in the old gray room dimly lighted by two tallow candles; this laughter, accompanied by the whirr of Nanon’s spinning-wheel, sincere only upon the lips of Eugenie or her mother; this triviality mingled with important interests; this young girl, who, like certain birds made victims of the price put upon them, was now lured and trapped by proofs of friendship of which she was the dupe,—all these things contributed to make the scene a melancholy comedy. Is it not, moreover, a drama of all times and all places, though here brought down to its simplest expression? The figure of Grandet, playing his own game with the false friendship of the two families and getting enormous profits from it, dominates the scene and throws light upon it. The modern god,—the only god in whom faith is preserved,—money, is here, in all its power, manifested in a single countenance. The tender sentiments of life hold here but a secondary place; only the three pure, simple hearts of Nanon, of Eugenie, and of her mother were inspired by them. And how much of ignorance there was in the simplicity of these poor women! Eugenie and her mother knew nothing of Grandet’s wealth; they could only estimate the things of life by the glimmer of their pale ideas, and they neither valued nor despised money, because they were accustomed to do without it. Their feelings, bruised, though they did not know it, but ever-living, were the secret spring of their existence, and made them curious exceptions in the midst of these other people whose lives were purely material. Frightful condition of the human race! there is no one of its joys that does not come from some species of ignorance.

This family cheer in the old gray room dimly lit by two candle stubs; this laughter, accompanied by the whir of Nanon’s spinning wheel, genuine only on the lips of Eugenie or her mother; this triviality mixed with serious matters; this young girl, who, like certain birds that fall victim to their price, was now lured and trapped by signs of friendship of which she was unaware,—all these elements made the scene a bittersweet comedy. Isn't it, moreover, a drama relevant to all times and places, though here simplified? The figure of Grandet, playing his own game with the false friendships of the two families and reaping enormous rewards from it, dominates the scene and illuminates it. The modern god—the only god in whom people still believe—money, is present here, in all its power, reflected in a single face. The tender feelings of life hold only a secondary place here; only the three pure, simple hearts of Nanon, Eugenie, and her mother were touched by them. And how much ignorance lay within the simplicity of these poor women! Eugenie and her mother knew nothing of Grandet’s wealth; they could only measure life by the faint glimmer of their limited understanding, and they neither valued nor scorned money because they were used to being without it. Their feelings, bruised, though they were unaware of it, yet ever-present, were the hidden driving force of their lives, making them unusual exceptions among others whose lives were purely material. What a terrible state for humanity! not one of its joys comes without some type of ignorance.

At the moment when Madame Grandet had won a loto of sixteen sous,—the largest ever pooled in that house,—and while la Grande Nanon was laughing with delight as she watched madame pocketing her riches, the knocker resounded on the house-door with such a noise that the women all jumped in their chairs.

At the moment when Madame Grandet had won a lottery of sixteen sous—the biggest ever won in that house—and while la Grande Nanon was laughing with joy as she watched Madame pocket her winnings, the doorbell echoed through the house so loudly that the women all jumped in their chairs.

“There is no man in Saumur who would knock like that,” said the notary.

“There’s no guy in Saumur who would knock like that,” said the notary.

“How can they bang in that way!” exclaimed Nanon; “do they want to break in the door?”

“How can they bang like that!” Nanon exclaimed. “Do they want to break down the door?”

“Who the devil is it?” cried Grandet.

“Who the hell is it?” shouted Grandet.





III

Nanon took one of the candles and went to open the door, followed by her master.

Nanon picked up a candle and went to open the door, with her master following her.

“Grandet! Grandet!” cried his wife, moved by a sudden impulse of fear, and running to the door of the room.

“Grandet! Grandet!” his wife cried, filled with a sudden rush of fear, as she rushed to the door of the room.

All the players looked at each other.

All the players stared at one another.

“Suppose we all go?” said Monsieur des Grassins; “that knock strikes me as evil-intentioned.”

“Why don’t we all go?” said Monsieur des Grassins; “that knock feels really suspicious to me.”

Hardly was Monsieur des Grassins allowed to see the figure of a young man, accompanied by a porter from the coach-office carrying two large trunks and dragging a carpet-bag after him, than Monsieur Grandet turned roughly on his wife and said,—

Hardly had Monsieur des Grassins seen the young man, with a porter from the coach office carrying two large trunks and dragging a carpet bag behind him, when Monsieur Grandet turned sharply to his wife and said,—

“Madame Grandet, go back to your loto; leave me to speak with monsieur.”

“Madame Grandet, go back to your lottery; let me talk to monsieur.”

Then he pulled the door quickly to, and the excited players returned to their seats, but did not continue the game.

Then he quickly shut the door, and the excited players went back to their seats, but they didn't continue the game.

“Is it any one belonging to Saumur, Monsieur des Grassins?” asked his wife.

“Is it someone from Saumur, Monsieur des Grassins?” his wife asked.

“No, it is a traveller.”

“No, it's a traveler.”

“He must have come from Paris.”

“He must have come from Paris.”

“Just so,” said the notary, pulling out his watch, which was two inches thick and looked like a Dutch man-of-war; “it’s nine o’clock; the diligence of the Grand Bureau is never late.”

“Exactly,” said the notary, taking out his watch, which was two inches thick and resembled a Dutch warship; “it’s nine o’clock; the Grand Bureau’s coach is never late.”

“Is the gentleman young?” inquired the Abbe Cruchot.

“Is the guy young?” asked Abbe Cruchot.

“Yes,” answered Monsieur des Grassins, “and he has brought luggage which must weigh nearly three tons.”

“Yes,” replied Monsieur des Grassins, “and he’s brought luggage that must weigh almost three tons.”

“Nanon does not come back,” said Eugenie.

“Nanon isn't coming back,” said Eugenie.

“It must be one of your relations,” remarked the president.

“It must be one of your relatives,” the president said.

“Let us go on with our game,” said Madame Grandet gently. “I know from Monsieur Grandet’s tone of voice that he is annoyed; perhaps he would not like to find us talking of his affairs.”

“Let’s continue with our game,” Madame Grandet said softly. “I can tell from Monsieur Grandet’s tone that he’s upset; maybe he wouldn’t appreciate us discussing his business.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Adolphe to his neighbor, “it is no doubt your cousin Grandet,—a very good-looking young man; I met him at the ball of Monsieur de Nucingen.” Adolphe did not go on, for his mother trod on his toes; and then, asking him aloud for two sous to put on her stake, she whispered: “Will you hold your tongue, you great goose!”

“Mademoiselle,” Adolphe said to his neighbor, “it must be your cousin Grandet—a really handsome young man. I ran into him at Monsieur de Nucingen's ball.” Adolphe didn't continue, as his mother stepped on his toes; then, asking him out loud for two sous to add to her bet, she whispered, “Can you be quiet, you big goose!”

At this moment Grandet returned, without la Grande Nanon, whose steps, together with those of the porter, echoed up the staircase; and he was followed by the traveller who had excited such curiosity and so filled the lively imaginations of those present that his arrival at this dwelling, and his sudden fall into the midst of this assembly, can only be likened to that of a snail into a beehive, or the introduction of a peacock into some village poultry-yard.

At that moment, Grandet returned, without la Grande Nanon, whose footsteps, along with those of the porter, echoed up the staircase. He was followed by the traveler who had stirred up so much curiosity and filled the lively imaginations of those present that his arrival at this home, and his sudden drop into the middle of this gathering, could only be compared to a snail landing in a beehive or a peacock being introduced into a village poultry yard.

“Sit down near the fire,” said Grandet.

“Sit down by the fire,” said Grandet.

Before seating himself, the young stranger saluted the assembled company very gracefully. The men rose to answer by a courteous inclination, and the women made a ceremonious bow.

Before sitting down, the young stranger greeted everyone in the room very gracefully. The men stood to respond with a polite nod, while the women gave a formal bow.

“You are cold, no doubt, monsieur,” said Madame Grandet; “you have, perhaps, travelled from—”

“You're cold, no doubt, sir,” said Madame Grandet; “you’ve probably traveled from—”

“Just like all women!” said the old wine-grower, looking up from a letter he was reading. “Do let monsieur rest himself!”

"Just like all women!" said the old wine-grower, looking up from a letter he was reading. "Please let him rest!"

“But, father, perhaps monsieur would like to take something,” said Eugenie.

“But, Dad, maybe he would like to have something,” said Eugenie.

“He has got a tongue,” said the old man sternly.

“He's got a tongue,” said the old man sternly.

The stranger was the only person surprised by this scene; all the others were well-used to the despotic ways of the master. However, after the two questions and the two replies had been exchanged, the newcomer rose, turned his back towards the fire, lifted one foot so as to warm the sole of its boot, and said to Eugenie,—

The stranger was the only one caught off guard by this scene; everyone else was accustomed to the tyrannical behavior of the master. However, after the two questions and replies were exchanged, the newcomer stood up, turned away from the fire, lifted one foot to warm the sole of his boot, and said to Eugenie,—

“Thank you, my cousin, but I dined at Tours. And,” he added, looking at Grandet, “I need nothing; I am not even tired.”

“Thanks, my cousin, but I had dinner in Tours. And,” he added, glancing at Grandet, “I don’t need anything; I’m not even tired.”

“Monsieur has come from the capital?” asked Madame des Grassins.

“Did you come from the capital, sir?” asked Madame des Grassins.

Monsieur Charles,—such was the name of the son of Monsieur Grandet of Paris,—hearing himself addressed, took a little eye-glass, suspended by a chain from his neck, applied it to his right eye to examine what was on the table, and also the persons sitting round it. He ogled Madame des Grassins with much impertinence, and said to her, after he had observed all he wished,—

Monsieur Charles—this was the name of Monsieur Grandet's son from Paris—upon hearing himself called, took a small eyeglass that was hanging from a chain around his neck, held it up to his right eye to look at what was on the table, as well as the people sitting around it. He stared at Madame des Grassins with considerable boldness and said to her, after he had taken in everything he wanted to see—

“Yes, madame. You are playing at loto, aunt,” he added. “Do not let me interrupt you, I beg; go on with your game: it is too amusing to leave.”

“Yes, ma'am. You’re playing lotto, Aunt,” he added. “Don’t let me interrupt you, please; keep going with your game: it’s too fun to stop.”

“I was certain it was the cousin,” thought Madame des Grassins, casting repeated glances at him.

“I was sure it was the cousin,” thought Madame des Grassins, stealing quick glances at him.

“Forty-seven!” cried the old abbe. “Mark it down, Madame des Grassins. Isn’t that your number?”

“Forty-seven!” shouted the old abbe. “Write it down, Madame des Grassins. Isn’t that your number?”

Monsieur des Grassins put a counter on his wife’s card, who sat watching first the cousin from Paris and then Eugenie, without thinking of her loto, a prey to mournful presentiments. From time to time the young heiress glanced furtively at her cousin, and the banker’s wife easily detected a crescendo of surprise and curiosity in her mind.

Monsieur des Grassins put a counter on his wife’s card as she sat watching first the cousin from Paris and then Eugenie, oblivious to her loto, consumed by gloomy feelings. Occasionally, the young heiress glanced sideways at her cousin, and the banker’s wife quickly noticed a growing sense of surprise and curiosity in her thoughts.

Monsieur Charles Grandet, a handsome young man of twenty-two, presented at this moment a singular contrast to the worthy provincials, who, considerably disgusted by his aristocratic manners, were all studying him with sarcastic intent. This needs an explanation. At twenty-two, young people are still so near childhood that they often conduct themselves childishly. In all probability, out of every hundred of them fully ninety-nine would have behaved precisely as Monsieur Charles Grandet was now behaving.

Monsieur Charles Grandet, a handsome young man of twenty-two, stood out in sharp contrast to the provincial locals, who, noticeably annoyed by his upscale demeanor, were all watching him with a sarcastic eye. This calls for some explanation. At twenty-two, young people are still close enough to childhood that they often act in a childish way. It's likely that out of every hundred of them, ninety-nine would have acted just like Monsieur Charles Grandet is acting now.

Some days earlier than this his father had told him to go and spend several months with his uncle at Saumur. Perhaps Monsieur Grandet was thinking of Eugenie. Charles, sent for the first time in his life into the provinces, took a fancy to make his appearance with the superiority of a man of fashion, to reduce the whole arrondissement to despair by his luxury, and to make his visit an epoch, importing into those country regions all the refinements of Parisian life. In short, to explain it in one word, he mean to pass more time at Saumur in brushing his nails than he ever thought of doing in Paris, and to assume the extra nicety and elegance of dress which a young man of fashion often lays aside for a certain negligence which in itself is not devoid of grace. Charles therefore brought with him a complete hunting-costume, the finest gun, the best hunting-knife in the prettiest sheath to be found in all Paris. He brought his whole collection of waistcoats. They were of all kinds,—gray, black, white, scarabaeus-colored: some were shot with gold, some spangled, some chined; some were double-breasted and crossed like a shawl, others were straight in the collar; some had turned-over collars, some buttoned up to the top with gilt buttons. He brought every variety of collar and cravat in fashion at that epoch. He brought two of Buisson’s coats and all his finest linen He brought his pretty gold toilet-set,—a present from his mother. He brought all his dandy knick-knacks, not forgetting a ravishing little desk presented to him by the most amiable of women,—amiable for him, at least,—a fine lady whom he called Annette and who at this moment was travelling, matrimonially and wearily, in Scotland, a victim to certain suspicions which required a passing sacrifice of happiness; in the desk was much pretty note-paper on which to write to her once a fortnight.

A few days earlier, his father had told him to go and spend several months with his uncle in Saumur. Maybe Monsieur Grandet was thinking about Eugenie. Charles, sent for the first time in his life to the countryside, wanted to show up like a man of style, to make the whole area envious with his lavishness, and to turn his visit into a memorable event by bringing all the luxuries of Parisian life to those rural areas. In short, he planned to spend more time in Saumur polishing his nails than he ever intended to in Paris, and to show off the extra flair and sophistication in his clothing that a fashionable young man usually sets aside for a casual look that still has its own charm. So, Charles packed a complete hunting outfit, the finest gun, and the best hunting knife in the most attractive sheath he could find in all of Paris. He brought his entire collection of vests. They came in all styles—gray, black, white, iridescent: some were shot with gold, some had sequins, some were patterned; some were double-breasted and wrapped like a shawl, while others were straight-collared; some had turned-over collars, and some buttoned up to the top with gold buttons. He brought every type of collar and cravat that was fashionable at the time. He packed two of Buisson’s coats and all his finest linens. He also brought his beautiful gold grooming set—a gift from his mother. He included all his dandy accessories, not forgetting a charming little desk given to him by the most charming of women—charming for him, at least—a high-society lady he called Annette, who at that moment was traveling, weary with matrimony, in Scotland, making a certain sacrifice of happiness due to some suspicions; in the desk was lovely stationery for writing to her every fortnight.

In short, it was as complete a cargo of Parisian frivolities as it was possible for him to get together,—a collection of all the implements of husbandry with which the youth of leisure tills his life, from the little whip which helps to begin a duel, to the handsomely chased pistols which end it. His father having told him to travel alone and modestly, he had taken the coupe of the diligence all to himself, rather pleased at not having to damage a delightful travelling-carriage ordered for a journey on which he was to meet his Annette, the great lady who, etc.,—whom he intended to rejoin at Baden in the following June. Charles expected to meet scores of people at his uncle’s house, to hunt in his uncle’s forests,—to live, in short, the usual chateau life; he did not know that his uncle was in Saumur, and had only inquired about him incidentally when asking the way to Froidfond. Hearing that he was in town, he supposed that he should find him in a suitable mansion.

In short, he had managed to gather a complete load of Parisian distractions—a collection of all the tools that a young man of leisure uses to navigate his life, from the small whip that starts a duel to the beautifully crafted pistols that finish it. His father had told him to travel alone and modestly, so he had taken the entire carriage of the stagecoach for himself, quite pleased that he didn’t have to mess up a lovely travel carriage he had ordered for a trip where he was supposed to meet his Annette, the lady, etc.—whom he planned to meet again in Baden the following June. Charles expected to see plenty of people at his uncle’s place, to hunt in his uncle’s forests—to live, in short, the typical chateau life; he didn’t realize that his uncle was in Saumur and had only asked about him casually while looking for directions to Froidfond. When he heard that his uncle was in town, he assumed he would find him in a suitable mansion.

In order that he might make a becoming first appearance before his uncle either at Saumur or at Froidfond, he had put on his most elegant travelling attire, simple yet exquisite,—“adorable,” to use the word which in those days summed up the special perfections of a man or a thing. At Tours a hairdresser had re-curled his beautiful chestnut locks; there he changed his linen and put on a black satin cravat, which, combined with a round shirt-collar, framed his fair and smiling countenance agreeably. A travelling great-coat, only half buttoned up, nipped in his waist and disclosed a cashmere waistcoat crossed in front, beneath which was another waistcoat of white material. His watch, negligently slipped into a pocket, was fastened by a short gold chain to a buttonhole. His gray trousers, buttoned up at the sides, were set off at the seams with patterns of black silk embroidery. He gracefully twirled a cane, whose chased gold knob did not mar the freshness of his gray gloves. And to complete all, his cap was in excellent taste. None but a Parisian, and a Parisian of the upper spheres, could thus array himself without appearing ridiculous; none other could give the harmony of self-conceit to all these fopperies, which were carried off, however, with a dashing air,—the air of a young man who has fine pistols, a sure aim, and Annette.

So he could make a good first impression on his uncle at either Saumur or Froidfond, he wore his most stylish travel outfit, simple yet elegant—“adorable,” as people called it back then, which defined the special qualities of a man or an object. In Tours, a hairstylist had re-curled his beautiful chestnut hair; he changed his shirt and put on a black satin cravat, which, along with a round shirt collar, nicely framed his fair, smiling face. A travel coat, only half-buttoned, was tailored to his waist and revealed a cashmere vest crossed in front, beneath which was another white vest. His watch, casually tucked into a pocket, was attached with a short gold chain to a buttonhole. His gray pants, buttoned at the sides, were enhanced by black silk embroidery along the seams. He elegantly twirled a cane, its chased gold knob complementing the freshness of his gray gloves. To top it all off, his cap was very tastefully chosen. Only someone from Paris, especially from the upper class, could pull off such an outfit without looking ridiculous; no one else could give these stylish details the confident air that he did—the confidence of a young man with fine pistols, a steady aim, and Annette.

Now if you wish to understand the mutual amazement of the provincial party and the young Parisian; if you would clearly see the brilliance which the traveller’s elegance cast among the gray shadows of the room and upon the faces of this family group,—endeavor to picture to your minds the Cruchots. All three took snuff, and had long ceased to repress the habit of snivelling or to remove the brown blotches which strewed the frills of their dingy shirts and the yellowing creases of their crumpled collars. Their flabby cravats were twisted into ropes as soon as they wound them about their throats. The enormous quantity of linen which allowed these people to have their clothing washed only once in six months, and to keep it during that time in the depths of their closets, also enabled time to lay its grimy and decaying stains upon it. There was perfect unison of ill-grace and senility about them; their faces, as faded as their threadbare coats, as creased as their trousers, were worn-out, shrivelled-up, and puckered. As for the others, the general negligence of their dress, which was incomplete and wanting in freshness,—like the toilet of all country places, where insensibly people cease to dress for others and come to think seriously of the price of a pair of gloves,—was in keeping with the negligence of the Cruchots. A horror of fashion was the only point on which the Grassinists and the Cruchotines agreed.

If you want to grasp the mutual astonishment of the provincial party and the young Parisian, and see the glow that the traveler’s elegance brought to the dull shadows of the room and to the faces of this family group, try to picture the Cruchots. All three were habitual snuff-takers and had long stopped hiding their sniffling or cleaning the brown stains that dotted the frills of their dirty shirts and the yellowed creases of their wrinkled collars. Their loose cravats were twisted into thick ropes as soon as they wrapped them around their necks. The excessive amount of linen they owned meant these people could wash their clothes only once every six months, allowing time to tarnish their garments with grimy and decaying stains during that stretch. There was a complete harmony of clumsiness and old age about them; their faces, as faded as their threadbare coats and as wrinkled as their trousers, were worn out, shrunken, and crumpled. As for the others, the overall sloppiness of their attire, which lacked freshness and was incomplete—like the fashion sense in all rural areas, where people gradually stop dressing up for others and start focusing seriously on the cost of a pair of gloves—was in line with the sloppiness of the Cruchots. A disdain for fashion was the only point on which the Grassinists and the Cruchotines found common ground.

When the Parisian took up his eye-glass to examine the strange accessories of this dwelling,—the joists of the ceiling, the color of the woodwork, and the specks which the flies had left there in sufficient number to punctuate the “Moniteur” and the “Encyclopaedia of Sciences,”—the loto-players lifted their noses and looked at him with as much curiosity as they might have felt about a giraffe. Monsieur des Grassins and his son, to whom the appearance of a man of fashion was not wholly unknown, were nevertheless as much astonished as their neighbors, whether it was that they fell under the indefinable influence of the general feeling, or that they really shared it as with satirical glances they seemed to say to their compatriots,—

When the Parisian picked up his eyeglass to look at the odd features of this place—the beams of the ceiling, the color of the woodwork, and the numerous spots left by flies that effectively dotted the “Moniteur” and the “Encyclopaedia of Sciences”—the lottery players raised their heads and stared at him with as much curiosity as if they were seeing a giraffe. Monsieur des Grassins and his son, who were somewhat used to the presence of a fashionable man, were nonetheless just as surprised as their neighbors, whether it was because they were influenced by the overall vibe or because they genuinely felt it, as they exchanged satirical glances with their fellow countrymen,—

“That is what you see in Paris!”

“That’s what you see in Paris!”

They were able to examine Charles at their leisure without fearing to displease the master of the house. Grandet was absorbed in the long letter which he held in his hand; and to read it he had taken the only candle upon the card-table, paying no heed to his guests or their pleasure. Eugenie, to whom such a type of perfection, whether of dress or of person, was absolutely unknown, thought she beheld in her cousin a being descended from seraphic spheres. She inhaled with delight the fragrance wafted from the graceful curls of that brilliant head. She would have liked to touch the soft kid of the delicate gloves. She envied Charles his small hands, his complexion, the freshness and refinement of his features. In short,—if it is possible to sum up the effect this elegant being produced upon an ignorant young girl perpetually employed in darning stockings or in mending her father’s clothes, and whose life flowed on beneath these unclean rafters, seeing none but occasional passers along the silent street,—this vision of her cousin roused in her soul an emotion of delicate desire like that inspired in a young man by the fanciful pictures of women drawn by Westall for the English “Keepsakes,” and that engraved by the Findens with so clever a tool that we fear, as we breathe upon the paper, that the celestial apparitions may be wafted away. Charles drew from his pocket a handkerchief embroidered by the great lady now travelling in Scotland. As Eugenie saw this pretty piece of work, done in the vacant hours which were lost to love, she looked at her cousin to see if it were possible that he meant to make use of it. The manners of the young man, his gestures, the way in which he took up his eye-glass, his affected superciliousness, his contemptuous glance at the coffer which had just given so much pleasure to the rich heiress, and which he evidently regarded as without value, or even as ridiculous,—all these things, which shocked the Cruchots and the des Grassins, pleased Eugenie so deeply that before she slept she dreamed long dreams of her phoenix cousin.

They were able to look at Charles at their own pace without worrying about offending the owner of the house. Grandet was engrossed in the long letter he held in his hand; to read it, he had taken the only candle from the card table, ignoring his guests and their enjoyment. Eugenie, who had never seen such perfection in anyone’s appearance or attire, believed her cousin to be a being from angelic realms. She delighted in the fragrance that wafted from his elegant curls. She longed to touch the soft kid of his delicate gloves. She envied Charles for his small hands, his complexion, and the freshness and elegance of his features. In short—if it's possible to summarize the impact this refined person had on a naive young girl who spent her days mending stockings or repairing her father’s clothes, isolated beneath these unclean rafters with only occasional passersby along the quiet street—this vision of her cousin stirred in her heart an emotion of delicate longing, much like the inspiration a young man feels from the fanciful images of women illustrated by Westall for the English "Keepsakes," and those engraved by the Findens so skillfully that we fear even our breath might make these celestial visions fade away. Charles pulled out a handkerchief embroidered by the prestigious lady now traveling in Scotland. When Eugenie laid eyes on the beautiful piece, created during the idle hours lost to love, she looked at her cousin to see if he really intended to use it. The young man's manners, his gestures, the way he picked up his eyeglass, his pretentious aloofness, and his disdainful glance at the box that had just delighted the wealthy heiress—which he clearly saw as worthless or even laughable—were all things that scandalized the Cruchots and the des Grassins, but deeply pleased Eugenie, who, before going to sleep, dreamed vivid dreams of her extraordinary cousin.

The loto-numbers were drawn very slowly, and presently the game came suddenly to an end. La Grand Nanon entered and said aloud: “Madame, I want the sheets for monsieur’s bed.”

The lottery numbers were drawn very slowly, and soon the game came to an abrupt end. La Grand Nanon entered and announced loudly, “Madame, I need the sheets for monsieur’s bed.”

Madame Grandet followed her out. Madame des Grassins said in a low voice: “Let us keep our sous and stop playing.” Each took his or her two sous from the chipped saucer in which they had been put; then the party moved in a body toward the fire.

Madame Grandet followed her out. Madame des Grassins said quietly, “Let’s save our coins and stop this game.” Each of them took their two coins from the chipped saucer they had been placed in; then the group headed toward the fire together.

“Have you finished your game?” said Grandet, without looking up from his letter.

“Have you finished your game?” Grandet asked, still engrossed in his letter.

“Yes, yes!” replied Madame des Grassins, taking a seat near Charles.

“Yeah, yeah!” replied Madame des Grassins, sitting down next to Charles.

Eugenie, prompted by a thought often born in the heart of a young girl when sentiment enters it for the first time, left the room to go and help her mother and Nanon. Had an able confessor then questioned her she would, no doubt, have avowed to him that she thought neither of her mother nor of Nanon, but was pricked by a poignant desire to look after her cousin’s room and concern herself with her cousin; to supply what might be needed, to remedy any forgetfulness, to see that all was done to make it, as far as possible, suitable and elegant; and, in fact, she arrived in time to prove to her mother and Nanon that everything still remained to be done. She put into Nanon’s head the notion of passing a warming-pan between the sheets. She herself covered the old table with a cloth and requested Nanon to change it every morning; she convinced her mother that it was necessary to light a good fire, and persuaded Nanon to bring up a great pile of wood into the corridor without saying anything to her father. She ran to get, from one of the corner-shelves of the hall, a tray of old lacquer which was part of the inheritance of the late Monsieur de la Bertelliere, catching up at the same time a six-sided crystal goblet, a little tarnished gilt spoon, an antique flask engraved with cupids, all of which she put triumphantly on the corner of her cousin’s chimney-piece. More ideas surged through her head in one quarter of an hour than she had ever had since she came into the world.

Eugenie, driven by a thought often felt in the heart of a young girl when she first experiences strong emotions, left the room to help her mom and Nanon. If a wise confessor had questioned her, she would have admitted that she wasn't really thinking about her mother or Nanon; instead, she was filled with a strong desire to take care of her cousin's room and focus on her cousin. She wanted to provide whatever was necessary, fix any oversights, and ensure that everything was as comfortable and stylish as possible. In fact, she arrived just in time to show her mother and Nanon that there was still so much to be done. She suggested to Nanon the idea of using a warming-pan between the sheets. She covered the old table with a cloth and asked Nanon to change it every morning. She convinced her mother that it was important to light a good fire and persuaded Nanon to bring a big stack of wood into the hallway without mentioning it to her father. She ran to grab an old lacquer tray from one of the corner shelves in the hall, which was part of the inheritance from the late Monsieur de la Bertelliere, and at the same time picked up a six-sided crystal goblet, a slightly tarnished gilt spoon, and an antique flask engraved with cupids, all of which she proudly placed on the corner of her cousin’s mantelpiece. More ideas flooded her mind in just a quarter of an hour than she had ever had since she was born.

“Mamma,” she said, “my cousin will never bear the smell of a tallow candle; suppose we buy a wax one?” And she darted, swift as a bird, to get the five-franc piece which she had just received for her monthly expenses. “Here, Nanon,” she cried, “quick!”

“Mama,” she said, “my cousin can’t stand the smell of a tallow candle; what if we buy a wax one?” And she dashed off, quick as a bird, to grab the five-franc coin she had just received for her monthly allowance. “Here, Nanon,” she shouted, “hurry!”

“What will your father say?” This terrible remonstrance was uttered by Madame Grandet as she beheld her daughter armed with an old Sevres sugar-basin which Grandet had brought home from the chateau of Froidfond. “And where will you get the sugar? Are you crazy?”

“What will your father say?” This harsh reprimand was said by Madame Grandet as she saw her daughter holding an old Sevres sugar bowl that Grandet had brought back from the chateau of Froidfond. “And where are you going to get the sugar? Are you out of your mind?”

“Mamma, Nanon can buy some sugar as well as the candle.”

“Mom, Nanon can buy some sugar along with the candle.”

“But your father?”

"But what about your dad?"

“Surely his nephew ought not to go without a glass of eau sucree? Besides, he will not notice it.”

“Surely his nephew shouldn't go without a glass of eau sucree? Besides, he won't even notice.”

“Your father sees everything,” said Madame Grandet, shaking her head.

“Your dad sees everything,” said Madame Grandet, shaking her head.

Nanon hesitated; she knew her master.

Nanon paused; she understood her master.

“Come, Nanon, go,—because it is my birthday.”

“Come on, Nanon, let's go—it's my birthday.”

Nanon gave a loud laugh as she heard the first little jest her young mistress had ever made, and then obeyed her.

Nanon laughed out loud when she heard the first little joke her young mistress had ever made, and then she followed her orders.

While Eugenie and her mother were trying to embellish the bedroom assigned by Monsieur Grandet for his nephew, Charles himself was the object of Madame des Grassins’ attentions; to all appearances she was setting her cap at him.

While Eugenie and her mother were trying to decorate the bedroom that Monsieur Grandet assigned to his nephew, Charles was receiving all the attention from Madame des Grassins; it seemed like she was trying to win him over.

“You are very courageous, monsieur,” she said to the young dandy, “to leave the pleasures of the capital at this season and take up your abode in Saumur. But if we do not frighten you away, you will find there are some amusements even here.”

“You're really brave, sir,” she said to the young dandy, “to leave the excitement of the city at this time and settle in Saumur. But if we don’t scare you off, you’ll discover that there are some fun things to do here too.”

She threw him the ogling glance of the provinces, where women put so much prudence and reserve into their eyes that they impart to them the prudish concupiscence peculiar to certain ecclesiastics to whom all pleasure is either a theft or an error. Charles was so completely out of his element in this abode, and so far from the vast chateau and the sumptuous life with which his fancy had endowed his uncle, that as he looked at Madame des Grassins he perceived a dim likeness to Parisian faces. He gracefully responded to the species of invitation addressed to him, and began very naturally a conversation, in which Madame des Grassins gradually lowered her voice so as to bring it into harmony with the nature of the confidences she was making. With her, as with Charles, there was the need of conference; so after a few moments spent in coquettish phrases and a little serious jesting, the clever provincial said, thinking herself unheard by the others, who were discussing the sale of wines which at that season filled the heads of every one in Saumur,—

She gave him the flirty look typical of the countryside, where women express so much caution and restraint in their eyes that it conveys a certain prude-like desire common among certain clergy, who see all pleasure as either stealing or wrong. Charles felt completely out of place in this home, so distant from the grand chateau and the lavish lifestyle he had imagined his uncle had, that as he looked at Madame des Grassins, he noticed a vague resemblance to faces from Paris. He responded gracefully to the kind of invitation she had extended and began a natural conversation, during which Madame des Grassins gradually lowered her voice to match the nature of the secrets she was sharing. Both she and Charles felt the need for a private discussion, so after exchanging a few flirty comments and some light-hearted teasing, the clever provincial said, believing herself unheard by the others who were busy discussing the sale of wines that consumed everyone's thoughts in Saumur—

“Monsieur if you will do us the honor to come and see us, you will give as much pleasure to my husband as to myself. Our salon is the only one in Saumur where you will find the higher business circles mingling with the nobility. We belong to both societies, who meet at our house simply because they find it amusing. My husband—I say it with pride—is as much valued by the one class as by the other. We will try to relieve the monotony of your visit here. If you stay all the time with Monsieur Grandet, good heavens! what will become of you? Your uncle is a sordid miser who thinks of nothing but his vines; your aunt is a pious soul who can’t put two ideas together; and your cousin is a little fool, without education, perfectly common, no fortune, who will spend her life in darning towels.”

"Monsieur, if you would honor us with a visit, it would bring as much joy to my husband as it would to me. Our salon is the only place in Saumur where the upper business circles mix with the nobility. We belong to both of these groups, who gather at our home simply because they find it entertaining. My husband—I say this with pride—is equally appreciated by both classes. We'll do our best to make your stay here less dull. If you spend all your time with Monsieur Grandet, good heavens! what will happen to you? Your uncle is a miser who cares only about his vines; your aunt is a devout woman who can’t string two thoughts together; and your cousin is a silly girl, completely uneducated, utterly ordinary, with no money, who will just spend her life mending towels."

“She is really very nice, this woman,” thought Charles Grandet as he duly responded to Madame des Grassins’ coquetries.

“She is really very nice, this woman,” thought Charles Grandet as he appropriately responded to Madame des Grassins’ flirtations.

“It seems to me, wife, that you are taking possession of monsieur,” said the stout banker, laughing.

“It looks to me, dear, like you’re claiming monsieur for yourself,” said the hefty banker, chuckling.

On this remark the notary and the president said a few words that were more or less significant; but the abbe, looking at them slyly, brought their thoughts to a focus by taking a pinch of snuff and saying as he handed round his snuff-box: “Who can do the honors of Saumur for monsieur so well as madame?”

On this comment, the notary and the president exchanged a few words that held some significance; however, the abbe, glancing at them mischievously, sharpened their focus by taking a pinch of snuff and saying as he passed around his snuff-box: “Who can host monsieur in Saumur better than madame?”

“Ah! what do you mean by that, monsieur l’abbe?” demanded Monsieur des Grassins.

“Ah! what do you mean by that, Mr. Abbe?” asked Mr. des Grassins.

“I mean it in the best possible sense for you, for madame, for the town of Saumur, and for monsieur,” said the wily old man, turning to Charles.

"I mean it in the best way possible for you, for madame, for the town of Saumur, and for monsieur," said the clever old man, turning to Charles.

The Abbe Cruchot had guessed the conversation between Charles and Madame des Grassins without seeming to pay attention to it.

The Abbe Cruchot had figured out the conversation between Charles and Madame des Grassins without appearing to pay attention to it.

“Monsieur,” said Adolphe to Charles with an air which he tried to make free and easy, “I don’t know whether you remember me, but I had the honor of dancing as your vis-a-vis at a ball given by the Baron de Nucingen, and—”

“Sir,” Adolphe said to Charles in a casual tone he tried to adopt, “I don’t know if you remember me, but I had the pleasure of dancing as your vis-a-vis at a ball hosted by Baron de Nucingen, and—”

“Perfectly; I remember perfectly, monsieur,” answered Charles, pleased to find himself the object of general attention.

“Exactly; I remember it clearly, sir,” Charles replied, happy to be the center of everyone’s attention.

“Monsieur is your son?” he said to Madame des Grassins.

“Sir, is he your son?” he asked Madame des Grassins.

The abbe looked at her maliciously.

The abbe glared at her with malice.

“Yes, monsieur,” she answered.

“Yes, sir,” she answered.

“Then you were very young when you were in Paris?” said Charles, addressing Adolphe.

“Were you really that young when you were in Paris?” Charles asked Adolphe.

“You must know, monsieur,” said the abbe, “that we send them to Babylon as soon as they are weaned.”

“You should know, sir,” said the abbe, “that we send them to Babylon as soon as they are weaned.”

Madame des Grassins examined the abbe with a glance of extreme penetration.

Madame des Grassins looked at the abbe with an intensely perceptive gaze.

“It is only in the provinces,” he continued, “that you will find women of thirty and more years as fresh as madame, here, with a son about to take his degree. I almost fancy myself back in the days when the young men stood on chairs in the ball-room to see you dance, madame,” said the abbe, turning to his female adversary. “To me, your triumphs are but of yesterday—”

“It’s only in the provinces,” he went on, “that you find women in their thirties and beyond still as vibrant as you, madame, who has a son about to graduate. I can almost imagine I'm back in the days when young men stood on chairs in the ballroom just to watch you dance, madame,” said the abbe, looking at his female opponent. “To me, your victories feel like they were just yesterday—”

“The old rogue!” thought Madame Grassins; “can he have guessed my intentions?”

“The old rogue!” thought Madame Grassins. “Could he have figured out what I’m planning?”

“It seems that I shall have a good deal of success in Saumur,” thought Charles as he unbuttoned his great-coat, put a hand into his waistcoat, and cast a glance into the far distance, to imitate the attitude which Chantrey has given to Lord Byron.

“It looks like I’m going to have a lot of success in Saumur,” thought Charles as he unbuttoned his coat, put a hand into his waistcoat, and looked off into the distance, trying to mimic the pose that Chantrey gave to Lord Byron.

The inattention of Pere Grandet, or, to speak more truly, the preoccupation of mind into which the reading of the letter had plunged him, did not escape the vigilance of the notary and the president, who tried to guess the contents of the letter by the almost imperceptible motions of the miser’s face, which was then under the full light of the candle. He maintained the habitual calm of his features with evident difficulty; we may, in fact, picture to ourselves the countenance such a man endeavored to preserve as he read the fatal letter which here follows:—

The distraction of Pere Grandet, or, more accurately, the worry that the letter had caused him, didn't go unnoticed by the notary and the president, who tried to figure out what the letter said by observing the almost unnoticeable expressions on the miser’s face, fully illuminated by the candlelight. He struggled to keep his usual calm demeanor; we can easily imagine the expression he tried to maintain while reading the devastating letter that follows:—

  My Brother,—It is almost twenty-three years since we have seen
  each other. My marriage was the occasion of our last interview,
  after which we parted, and both of us were happy. Assuredly I
  could not then foresee that you would one day be the prop of the
  family whose prosperity you then predicted.

  When you hold this letter within your hands I shall be no longer
  living. In the position I now hold I cannot survive the disgrace
  of bankruptcy. I have waited on the edge of the gulf until the
  last moment, hoping to save myself. The end has come, I must sink
  into it. The double bankruptcies of my broker and of Roguin, my
  notary, have carried off my last resources and left me nothing. I
  have the bitterness of owing nearly four millions, with assets not
  more than twenty-five per cent in value to pay them. The wines in
  my warehouses suffer from the fall in prices caused by the
  abundance and quality of your vintage. In three days Paris will
  cry out: “Monsieur Grandet was a knave!” and I, an honest man,
  shall be lying in my winding-sheet of infamy. I deprive my son of
  a good name, which I have stained, and the fortune of his mother,
  which I have lost. He knows nothing of all this,—my unfortunate
  child whom I idolize! We parted tenderly. He was ignorant,
  happily, that the last beatings of my heart were spent in that
  farewell. Will he not some day curse me? My brother, my brother!
  the curses of our children are horrible; they can appeal against
  ours, but theirs are irrevocable. Grandet, you are my elder
  brother, you owe me your protection; act for me so that Charles
  may cast no bitter words upon my grave! My brother, if I were
  writing with my blood, with my tears, no greater anguish could I
  put into this letter,—nor as great, for then I should weep, I
  should bleed, I should die, I should suffer no more, but now I
  suffer and look at death with dry eyes.

  From henceforth you are my son’s father; he has no relations, as
  you well know, on his mother’s side. Why did I not consider social
  prejudices? Why did I yield to love? Why did I marry the natural
  daughter of a great lord? Charles has no family. Oh, my unhappy
  son! my son! Listen, Grandet! I implore nothing for myself,
  —besides, your property may not be large enough to carry a mortgage
  of three millions,—but for my son! Brother, my suppliant hands
  are clasped as I think of you; behold them! Grandet, I confide my
  son to you in dying, and I look at the means of death with less
  pain as I think that you will be to him a father. He loved me
  well, my Charles; I was good to him, I never thwarted him; he will
  not curse me. Ah, you see! he is gentle, he is like his mother, he
  will cause you no grief. Poor boy! accustomed to all the
  enjoyments of luxury, he knows nothing of the privations to which
  you and I were condemned by the poverty of our youth. And I leave
  him ruined! alone! Yes, all my friends will avoid him, and it is I
  who have brought this humiliation upon him! Would that I had the
  force to send him with one thrust into the heavens to his mother’s
  side! Madness! I come back to my disaster—to his. I send him to
  you that you may tell him in some fitting way of my death, of his
  future fate. Be a father to him, but a good father. Do not tear
  him all at once from his idle life, it would kill him. I beg him
  on my knees to renounce all rights that, as his mother’s heir, he
  may have on my estate. But the prayer is superfluous; he is
  honorable, and he will feel that he must not appear among my
  creditors. Bring him to see this at the right time; reveal to him
  the hard conditions of the life I have made for him: and if he
  still has tender thoughts of me, tell him in my name that all is
  not lost for him. Yes, work, labor, which saved us both, may give
  him back the fortune of which I have deprived him; and if he
  listens to his father’s voice as it reaches him from the grave, he
  will go the Indies. My brother, Charles is an upright and
  courageous young man; give him the wherewithal to make his
  venture; he will die sooner than not repay you the funds which you
  may lend him. Grandet! if you will not do this, you will lay up
  for yourself remorse. Ah, should my child find neither tenderness
  nor succor in you, I would call down the vengeance of God upon
  your cruelty!

  If I had been able to save something from the wreck, I might have
  had the right to leave him at least a portion of his mother’s
  property; but my last monthly payments have absorbed everything. I
  did not wish to die uncertain of my child’s fate; I hoped to feel
  a sacred promise in a clasp of your hand which might have warmed
  my heart: but time fails me. While Charles is journeying to you I
  shall be preparing my assignment. I shall endeavor to show by the
  order and good faith of my accounts that my disaster comes neither
  from a faulty life nor from dishonesty. It is for my son’s sake
  that I strive to do this.

  Farewell, my brother! May the blessing of God be yours for the
  generous guardianship I lay upon you, and which, I doubt not, you
  will accept. A voice will henceforth and forever pray for you in
  that world where we must all go, and where I am now as you read
  these lines.
My Brother,—It’s been almost twenty-three years since we last saw each other. Our last meeting was at my wedding, and we parted happily. I certainly didn’t expect back then that you would one day be the support of the family whose success you predicted.

By the time you read this letter, I will no longer be alive. Given my current situation, I can’t survive the shame of bankruptcy. I’ve been standing on the edge of disaster, hoping to save myself until the last moment. The end has come; I must fall into it. The bankruptcies of my broker and my notary, Roguin, have drained my last resources and left me with nothing. I am bitterly in debt for nearly four million, with assets worth just about twenty-five percent of that to pay it off. The wines in my warehouses have lost value due to the abundance and quality of your harvest. In three days, Paris will shout, “Monsieur Grandet was a crook!” and I, an honest man, will be lying in my grave of shame. I’m robbing my son of a good name, which I have tarnished, and the fortune of his mother that I have squandered. He knows nothing of this—my unfortunate child whom I adore! We parted affectionately. Luckily, he was unaware that the last beats of my heart were spent in that farewell. Will he someday curse me? My brother, my brother! The curses of our children are terrible; they can oppose ours, but their curses are unchangeable. Grandet, you are my older brother; you owe me your protection. Please act in a way that Charles won’t speak bitterly about my grave! My brother, if I were writing with my blood and my tears, I couldn’t express more anguish in this letter—nor as much because then I would weep, I would bleed, I would die, I would suffer no more, but now I suffer and face death with dry eyes.

From now on, you are my son’s father; he has no relatives, as you know, on his mother’s side. Why didn’t I consider social prejudices? Why did I give in to love? Why did I marry the illegitimate daughter of a great lord? Charles has no family. Oh, my miserable son! Listen, Grandet! I ask nothing for myself—besides, your property might not be large enough to cover a mortgage of three million—but for my son! Brother, my pleading hands are clasped as I think of you; look at them! Grandet, I am entrusting my son to you as I die, and I feel less pain thinking that you will be a father to him. He loved me deeply; I was good to him, I never stood in his way; he won’t curse me. Ah, you see! He is gentle, like his mother; he won’t cause you any grief. Poor boy! Used to all the comforts of luxury, he knows nothing of the deprivations you and I endured in our youth because of poverty. And I leave him ruined! Alone! Yes, all my friends will avoid him, and it is I who have brought this humiliation upon him! I wish I had the strength to send him in one blow to heaven to his mother’s side! Madness! I return to my disaster—to his. I’m sending him to you to tell him in a way that suits the situation about my death and his future. Be a father to him, but a good one. Don’t pull him away all at once from his carefree life; it would kill him. I beg him on my knees to give up any rights as his mother’s heir to my estate. But that prayer is unnecessary; he is honorable and will feel that he shouldn’t show up among my creditors. Bring him to see this at the right moment; reveal to him the harsh realities of the life I’ve created for him: and if he still has fond memories of me, tell him in my name that not all is lost for him. Yes, hard work, which saved us both, may give him back the fortune I’ve taken from him; and if he listens to his father’s voice from the grave, he will go to the Indies. My brother, Charles is an upright and brave young man; give him the means to pursue his venture; he would rather die than not repay you the funds you may lend him. Grandet! If you refuse to do this, you’ll carry the burden of regret. Ah, if my child finds no kindness or support from you, I would call upon God’s vengeance for your cruelty!

If I had managed to save something from the wreck, I might have been right to leave him at least part of his mother’s property; but my last monthly payments have taken everything. I didn’t want to die uncertain of my child’s fate; I hoped to feel a sacred promise in the clasp of your hand that might have warmed my heart: but time has run out for me. While Charles is on his way to you, I will prepare my assignment. I will try to show through the order and honesty of my accounts that my disaster results from neither a faulty life nor dishonesty. I do this for my son.

Farewell, my brother! May God bless you for the generous guardianship I entrust to you, which I’m sure you will accept. A voice will forever pray for you in that world we all must enter, and where I am now as you read these lines.

Victor-Ange-Guillaume Grandet.

Victor-Ange-Guillaume Grandet.

“So you are talking?” said Pere Grandet as he carefully folded the letter in its original creases and put it into his waistcoat-pocket. He looked at his nephew with a humble, timid air, beneath which he hid his feelings and his calculations. “Have you warmed yourself?” he said to him.

“So you’re talking?” said Pere Grandet as he carefully folded the letter along its original creases and tucked it into his waistcoat pocket. He looked at his nephew with a humble, timid demeanor, under which he concealed his emotions and thoughts. “Have you warmed up?” he asked him.

“Thoroughly, my dear uncle.”

"Definitely, my dear uncle."

“Well, where are the women?” said his uncle, already forgetting that his nephew was to sleep at the house. At this moment Eugenie and Madame Grandet returned.

“Well, where are the women?” his uncle said, already forgetting that his nephew was supposed to sleep at the house. Just then, Eugenie and Madame Grandet came back.

“Is the room all ready?” said Grandet, recovering his composure.

“Is the room all set?” said Grandet, regaining his composure.

“Yes, father.”

“Sure, Dad.”

“Well then, my nephew, if you are tired, Nanon shall show you your room. It isn’t a dandy’s room; but you will excuse a poor wine-grower who never has a penny to spare. Taxes swallow up everything.”

"Well, my nephew, if you're tired, Nanon will show you to your room. It’s not fancy, but you can understand that a poor winemaker doesn’t have any extra cash to spare. Taxes take all of it."

“We do not wish to intrude, Grandet,” said the banker; “you may want to talk to your nephew, and therefore we will bid you good-night.”

“We don’t want to interrupt, Grandet,” said the banker; “you might want to speak with your nephew, so we’ll say good-night.”

At these words the assembly rose, and each made a parting bow in keeping with his or her own character. The old notary went to the door to fetch his lantern and came back to light it, offering to accompany the des Grassins on their way. Madame des Grassins had not foreseen the incident which brought the evening prematurely to an end, her servant therefore had not arrived.

At these words, the assembly stood up, each person making a parting bow that reflected their character. The old notary went to the door to grab his lantern and returned to light it, offering to walk with the des Grassins. Madame des Grassins hadn't anticipated the incident that cut the evening short, so her servant hadn't arrived.

“Will you do me the honor to take my arm, madame?” said the abbe.

“Will you do me the honor of taking my arm, ma'am?” said the abbe.

“Thank you, monsieur l’abbe, but I have my son,” she answered dryly.

“Thank you, Father, but I have my son,” she replied curtly.

“Ladies cannot compromise themselves with me,” said the abbe.

“Women cannot compromise themselves with me,” said the abbe.

“Take Monsieur Cruchot’s arm,” said her husband.

“Take Monsieur Cruchot’s arm,” her husband said.

The abbe walked off with the pretty lady so quickly that they were soon some distance in advance of the caravan.

The abbé walked off with the beautiful lady so quickly that they were soon quite a distance ahead of the caravan.

“That is a good-looking young man, madame,” he said, pressing her arm. “Good-by to the grapes, the vintage is done. It is all over with us. We may as well say adieu to Mademoiselle Grandet. Eugenie will belong to the dandy. Unless this cousin is enamoured of some Parisian woman, your son Adolphe will find another rival in—”

“That's a good-looking young man, ma'am,” he said, squeezing her arm. “Goodbye to the grapes, the harvest is finished. It's all over for us. We might as well say farewell to Mademoiselle Grandet. Eugenie will be with the dandy. Unless this cousin is infatuated with some Parisian woman, your son Adolphe will have another rival in—”

“Not at all, monsieur l’abbe. This young man cannot fail to see that Eugenie is a little fool,—a girl without the least freshness. Did you notice her to-night? She was as yellow as a quince.”

“Not at all, sir. This young man can’t help but realize that Eugenie is a complete fool—a girl without any freshness at all. Did you see her tonight? She was as yellow as a quince.”

“Perhaps you made the cousin notice it?”

“Did you maybe get your cousin to notice it?”

“I did not take the trouble—”

"I didn't care—"

“Place yourself always beside Eugenie, madame, and you need never take the trouble to say anything to the young man against his cousin; he will make his own comparisons, which—”

“Always stand next to Eugenie, ma'am, and you won’t need to bother saying anything to the young man about his cousin; he’ll make his own judgments, which—”

“Well, he has promised to dine with me the day after to-morrow.”

“Well, he promised to have dinner with me the day after tomorrow.”

“Ah! if you only would, madame—” said the abbe.

“Ah! if you would just would, ma'am—” said the abbe.

“What is it that you wish me to do, monsieur l’abbe? Do you mean to offer me bad advice? I have not reached the age of thirty-nine, without a stain upon my reputation, thank God! to compromise myself now, even for the empire of the Great Mogul. You and I are of an age when we both know the meaning of words. For an ecclesiastic, you certainly have ideas that are very incongruous. Fie! it is worthy of Faublas!”

“What do you want me to do, Monsieur l'Abbé? Are you trying to give me bad advice? I haven't reached the age of thirty-nine with a spotless reputation, thank God! to put myself at risk now, even for the empire of the Great Mogul. We’re both old enough to understand the meaning of words. For a clergyman, you have some very strange ideas. Seriously! It’s something Faublas would do!”

“You have read Faublas?”

"Have you read Faublas?"

“No, monsieur l’abbe; I meant to say the Liaisons dangereuses.”

“No, mister priest; I meant to say the Liaisons dangereuses.”

“Ah! that book is infinitely more moral,” said the abbe, laughing. “But you make me out as wicked as a young man of the present day; I only meant—”

“Ah! that book is way more moral,” said the abbe, laughing. “But you’re making me sound as wicked as a young man today; I only meant—”

“Do you dare to tell me you were not thinking of putting wicked things into my head? Isn’t it perfectly clear? If this young man—who I admit is very good-looking—were to make love to me, he would not think of his cousin. In Paris, I know, good mothers do devote themselves in this way to the happiness and welfare of their children; but we live in the provinces, monsieur l’abbe.”

“Do you really want to say you weren’t trying to put bad ideas in my head? Isn’t it obvious? If this handsome young man were to make love to me, he wouldn’t be thinking about his cousin. In Paris, I know good mothers do dedicate themselves to their children’s happiness and well-being this way; but we live in the provinces, monsieur l’abbe.”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“And,” she continued, “I do not want, and Adolphe himself would not want, a hundred millions brought at such a price.”

“And,” she continued, “I don’t want, and Adolphe wouldn’t want, a hundred million to come at such a price.”

“Madame, I said nothing about a hundred millions; that temptation might be too great for either of us to withstand. Only, I do think that an honest woman may permit herself, in all honor, certain harmless little coquetries, which are, in fact, part of her social duty and which—”

“Madam, I said nothing about a hundred million; that temptation might be too strong for either of us to resist. However, I do believe that an honest woman can allow herself, with complete integrity, some harmless little flirtations, which are, in fact, part of her social responsibility and which—”

“Do you think so?”

"Do you really think so?"

“Are we not bound, madame, to make ourselves agreeable to each other?—Permit me to blow my nose.—I assure you, madame,” he resumed, “that the young gentleman ogled you through his glass in a more flattering manner than he put on when he looked at me; but I forgive him for doing homage to beauty in preference to old age—”

“Are we not obliged, ma'am, to be pleasant to one another?—Let me just blow my nose.—I assure you, ma'am,” he continued, “that the young man was checking you out through his glasses in a much more flattering way than he did when he looked at me; but I forgive him for paying respects to beauty over old age—”

“It is quite apparent,” said the president in his loud voice, “that Monsieur Grandet of Paris has sent his son to Saumur with extremely matrimonial intentions.”

“It’s pretty clear,” said the president in his loud voice, “that Monsieur Grandet from Paris has sent his son to Saumur with very clear marriage intentions.”

“But in that case the cousin wouldn’t have fallen among us like a cannon-ball,” answered the notary.

“But in that case, the cousin wouldn’t have dropped in on us like a cannonball,” replied the notary.

“That doesn’t prove anything,” said Monsieur des Grassins; “the old miser is always making mysteries.”

"That doesn't prove anything," said Monsieur des Grassins; "the old miser is always creating mysteries."

“Des Grassins, my friend, I have invited the young man to dinner. You must go and ask Monsieur and Madame de Larsonniere and the du Hautoys, with the beautiful demoiselle du Hautoy, of course. I hope she will be properly dressed; that jealous mother of hers does make such a fright of her! Gentlemen, I trust that you will all do us the honor to come,” she added, stopping the procession to address the two Cruchots.

“Des Grassins, my friend, I’ve invited the young man to dinner. You have to go and invite Monsieur and Madame de Larsonniere and the du Hautoys, especially the lovely demoiselle du Hautoy, of course. I hope she will be dressed appropriately; that jealous mother of hers really makes a mess of it! Gentlemen, I hope you will all do us the honor of coming,” she added, pausing the procession to speak to the two Cruchots.

“Here you are at home, madame,” said the notary.

“Here you are at home, ma’am,” said the notary.

After bowing to the three des Grassins, the three Cruchots returned home, applying their provincial genius for analysis to studying, under all its aspects, the great event of the evening, which undoubtedly changed the respective positions of Grassinists and Cruchotines. The admirable common-sense which guided all the actions of these great machinators made each side feel the necessity of a momentary alliance against a common enemy. Must they not mutually hinder Eugenie from loving her cousin, and the cousin from thinking of Eugenie? Could the Parisian resist the influence of treacherous insinuations, soft-spoken calumnies, slanders full of faint praise and artless denials, which should be made to circle incessantly about him and deceive him?

After bowing to the three des Grassins, the three Cruchots went home, using their provincial knack for analysis to examine, from every angle, the big event of the evening, which definitely shifted the dynamics between the Grassinists and the Cruchotines. The excellent common sense that guided all the actions of these skilled manipulators made both sides realize the need for a temporary alliance against a shared enemy. Shouldn’t they work together to keep Eugenie from loving her cousin and the cousin from thinking about Eugenie? Could the Parisian resist the influence of deceitful whispers, smooth-talking slanders, insincere compliments, and innocent denials that would constantly swirl around him and mislead him?





IV

When the four relations were left alone, Monsieur Grandet said to his nephew,—

When the four relatives were left alone, Monsieur Grandet said to his nephew,—

“We must go to bed. It is too late to talk about the matters which have brought you here; to-morrow we will take a suitable moment. We breakfast at eight o’clock; at midday we eat a little fruit or a bit of bread, and drink a glass of white wine; and we dine, like the Parisians, at five o’clock. That’s the order of the day. If you like to go and see the town and the environs you are free to do so. You will excuse me if my occupations do not permit me to accompany you. You may perhaps hear people say that I am rich,—Monsieur Grandet this, Monsieur Grandet that. I let them talk; their gossip does not hurt my credit. But I have not a penny; I work in my old age like an apprentice whose worldly goods are a bad plane and two good arms. Perhaps you’ll soon know yourself what a franc costs when you have got to sweat for it. Nanon, where are the candles?”

“We need to go to bed. It's too late to discuss the reasons you're here; we’ll find a better time tomorrow. We have breakfast at eight, a light lunch of fruit or a bit of bread with a glass of white wine at noon, and dinner, like the Parisians, at five. That’s our routine. If you want to explore the town and the surrounding area, feel free to do so. I hope you understand that my responsibilities won’t allow me to join you. You might hear people say I’m wealthy—Monsieur Grandet this, Monsieur Grandet that. I let them talk; their gossip doesn’t impact my reputation. But I don’t have a cent; I work in my old age like an apprentice with only a beaten-up tool and two strong arms. You’ll soon find out how hard it is to earn a franc. Nanon, where are the candles?”

“I trust, my nephew, that you will find all you want,” said Madame Grandet; “but if you should need anything else, you can call Nanon.”

“I hope, my nephew, that you find everything you need,” said Madame Grandet; “but if you require anything else, feel free to call Nanon.”

“My dear aunt, I shall need nothing; I have, I believe, brought everything with me. Permit me to bid you good-night, and my young cousin also.”

“My dear aunt, I won’t need anything; I believe I’ve brought everything with me. Let me say goodnight to you and my young cousin as well.”

Charles took a lighted wax candle from Nanon’s hand,—an Anjou candle, very yellow in color, and so shopworn that it looked like tallow and deceived Monsieur Grandet, who, incapable of suspecting its presence under his roof, did not perceive this magnificence.

Charles took a lit wax candle from Nanon's hand—a yellow Anjou candle, so worn out that it looked like tallow, which fooled Monsieur Grandet. Unable to suspect its presence in his home, he didn't notice this extravagance.

“I will show you the way,” he said.

“I'll show you the way,” he said.

Instead of leaving the hall by the door which opened under the archway, Grandet ceremoniously went through the passage which divided the hall from the kitchen. A swing-door, furnished with a large oval pane of glass, shut this passage from the staircase, so as to fend off the cold air which rushed through it. But the north wind whistled none the less keenly in winter, and, in spite of the sand-bags at the bottom of the doors of the living-room, the temperature within could scarcely be kept at a proper height. Nanon went to bolt the outer door; then she closed the hall and let loose a wolf-dog, whose bark was so strangled that he seemed to have laryngitis. This animal, noted for his ferocity, recognized no one but Nanon; the two untutored children of the fields understood each other.

Instead of leaving the hall through the door under the archway, Grandet made a point of going through the passage that connected the hall to the kitchen. A swing door with a large oval glass pane separated this passage from the staircase to keep out the cold air that rushed through. However, the north wind still howled fiercely in winter, and despite the sandbags at the bottom of the living-room doors, it was hard to maintain a comfortable temperature inside. Nanon went to lock the outer door, then she closed the hall and let loose a wolf-dog whose bark sounded so hoarse it was like he had laryngitis. This fierce animal recognized nobody but Nanon; the two unrefined creatures from the fields had a mutual understanding.

When Charles saw the yellow, smoke-stained walls of the well of the staircase, where each worm-eaten step shook under the heavy foot-fall of his uncle, his expectations began to sober more and more. He fancied himself in a hen-roost. His aunt and cousin, to whom he turned an inquiring look, were so used to the staircase that they did not guess the cause of his amazement, and took the glance for an expression of friendliness, which they answered by a smile that made him desperate.

When Charles saw the yellow, smoke-stained walls of the staircase well, where each worn step creaked under his uncle's heavy footsteps, his expectations started to fade. He felt like he was in a chicken coop. His aunt and cousin, to whom he turned an questioning look, were so accustomed to the staircase that they didn’t realize why he was amazed, mistaking his glance for a friendly gesture, which they responded to with a smile that only made him feel more desperate.

“Why the devil did my father send me to such a place?” he said to himself.

“Why on earth did my dad send me to a place like this?” he said to himself.

When they reached the first landing he saw three doors painted in Etruscan red and without casings,—doors sunk in the dusty walls and provided with iron bars, which in fact were bolts, each ending with the pattern of a flame, as did both ends of the long sheath of the lock. The first door at the top of the staircase, which opened into a room directly above the kitchen, was evidently walled up. In fact, the only entrance to that room was through Grandet’s bedchamber; the room itself was his office. The single window which lighted it, on the side of the court, was protected by a lattice of strong iron bars. No one, not even Madame Grandet, had permission to enter it. The old man chose to be alone, like an alchemist in his laboratory. There, no doubt, some hiding-place had been ingeniously constructed; there the title-deeds of property were stored; there hung the scales on which to weigh the louis; there were devised, by night and secretly, the estimates, the profits, the receipts, so that business men, finding Grandet prepared at all points, imagined that he got his cue from fairies or demons; there, no doubt, while Nanon’s loud snoring shook the rafters, while the wolf-dog watched and yawned in the courtyard, while Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet were quietly sleeping, came the old cooper to cuddle, to con over, to caress and clutch and clasp his gold. The walls were thick, the screens sure. He alone had the key of this laboratory, where—so people declared—he studied the maps on which his fruit-trees were marked, and calculated his profits to a vine, and almost to a twig.

When they reached the first landing, he saw three doors painted in Etruscan red, with no casings—doors set into the dusty walls and fitted with iron bars that were actually bolts, each ending with a flame design, just like both ends of the long lock. The first door at the top of the staircase, which opened into a room directly above the kitchen, was clearly sealed off. In fact, the only way into that room was through Grandet’s bedroom; that room was his office. The single window that lit it, on the courtyard side, was protected by a sturdy iron grill. No one, not even Madame Grandet, was allowed inside. The old man preferred to be alone, like an alchemist in his lab. There, no doubt, a hiding place had been cleverly constructed; that’s where he stored the property title deeds; that’s where the scales to weigh the louis hung; that’s where he secretly worked out estimates, profits, and receipts at night, so that businessmen, seeing Grandet always prepared, imagined he got his information from fairies or demons; and there, while Nanon's loud snoring rattled the rafters, while the wolf-dog watched and yawned in the courtyard, while Madame and Mademoiselle Grandet were peacefully sleeping, the old cooper came to cuddle, go over, handle, and clutch his gold. The walls were thick, the screens secure. He alone had the key to this lab, where—people said—he studied the maps marking his fruit trees and calculated his profits down to each vine and even each twig.

The door of Eugenie’s chamber was opposite to the walled-up entrance to this room. At the other end of the landing were the appartements of the married pair, which occupied the whole front of the house. Madame Grandet had a room next to that of Eugenie, which was entered through a glass door. The master’s chamber was separated from that of his wife by a partition, and from the mysterious strong-room by a thick wall. Pere Grandet lodged his nephew on the second floor, in the high mansarde attic which was above his own bedroom, so that he might hear him if the young man took it into his head to go and come. When Eugenie and her mother reached the middle of the landing they kissed each other for good-night; then with a few words of adieu to Charles, cold upon the lips, but certainly very warm in the heart of the young girl, they withdrew into their own chambers.

The door to Eugenie’s room was directly across from the walled-up entrance to this room. At the other end of the landing were the couple's suites, which took up the entire front of the house. Madame Grandet had a room next to Eugenie’s, accessed through a glass door. The master’s bedroom was separated from his wife's by a partition and from the mysterious strong-room by a thick wall. Pere Grandet housed his nephew on the second floor in the spacious attic above his own bedroom, so he could hear him if the young man decided to leave or come back. When Eugenie and her mother reached the middle of the landing, they kissed each other goodnight; then, after exchanging a few parting words with Charles—cold on their lips but surely warm in the young girl’s heart—they went into their own rooms.

“Here you are in your room, my nephew,” said Pere Grandet as he opened the door. “If you need to go out, call Nanon; without her, beware! the dog would eat you up without a word. Sleep well. Good-night. Ha! why, they have made you a fire!” he cried.

“Welcome to your room, my nephew,” said Pere Grandet as he opened the door. “If you need to go out, call Nanon; without her, be careful! The dog would chew you up without a second thought. Sleep well. Good night. Oh! They’ve made you a fire!” he exclaimed.

At this moment Nanon appeared with the warming pan.

At that moment, Nanon showed up with the warming pan.

“Here’s something more!” said Monsieur Grandet. “Do you take my nephew for a lying-in woman? Carry off your brazier, Nanon!”

“Here’s something else!” said Monsieur Grandet. “Do you think my nephew is some sort of pushover? Take your brazier away, Nanon!”

“But, monsieur, the sheets are damp, and this gentleman is as delicate as a woman.”

“But sir, the sheets are damp, and this gentleman is as delicate as a woman.”

“Well, go on, as you’ve taken it into your head,” said Grandet, pushing her by the shoulders; “but don’t set things on fire.” So saying, the miser went down-stairs, grumbling indistinct sentences.

“Well, go ahead, since you’ve made up your mind,” said Grandet, pushing her by the shoulders; “but don’t start a fire.” With that, the miser went downstairs, muttering unclear phrases.

Charles stood aghast in the midst of his trunks. After casting his eyes on the attic-walls covered with that yellow paper sprinkled with bouquets so well known in dance-houses, on the fireplace of ribbed stone whose very look was chilling, on the chairs of yellow wood with varnished cane seats that seemed to have more than the usual four angles, on the open night-table capacious enough to hold a small sergeant-at-arms, on the meagre bit of rag-carpet beside the bed, on the tester whose cloth valance shook as if, devoured by moths, it was about to fall, he turned gravely to la Grande Nanon and said,—

Charles stood shocked in the middle of his luggage. After looking at the attic walls covered in that yellow paper with familiar floral designs often seen in dance clubs, at the stone fireplace that looked cold and uninviting, at the yellow wooden chairs with shiny cane seats that seemed to have more corners than usual, at the open nightstand large enough to hold a small sergeant-at-arms, at the meager scrap of rug next to the bed, and at the canopy whose cloth skirt shook as if it were about to collapse from being eaten by moths, he turned seriously to la Grande Nanon and said,—

“Look here! my dear woman, just tell me, am I in the house of Monsieur Grandet, formerly mayor of Saumur, and brother to Monsieur Grandet of Paris?”

“Look here! My dear woman, just tell me, am I in the house of Monsieur Grandet, the former mayor of Saumur, and brother to Monsieur Grandet of Paris?”

“Yes, monsieur; and a very good, a very kind, a very perfect gentleman. Shall I help you to unpack your trunks?”

“Yes, sir; and a really good, really kind, really great gentleman. Do you want me to help you unpack your bags?”

“Faith! yes, if you will, my old trooper. Didn’t you serve in the marines of the Imperial Guard?”

“Absolutely! If you want to, my old soldier. Didn’t you serve in the marines of the Imperial Guard?”

“Ho, ho, ho!” laughed Nanon. “What’s that,—the marines of the guard? Is it salt? Does it go in the water?”

“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed Nanon. “What’s that—the guard marines? Is it salt? Does it go in the water?”

“Here, get me my dressing-gown out of that valise; there’s the key.”

“Here, grab my dressing gown from that suitcase; there’s the key.”

Nanon was wonder-struck by the sight of a dressing-gown made of green silk, brocaded with gold flowers of an antique design.

Nanon was amazed by the sight of a green silk robe, beautifully decorated with gold flowers in an old-fashioned design.

“Are you going to put that on to go to bed with?” she asked.

“Are you really going to wear that to bed?” she asked.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Holy Virgin! what a beautiful altar-cloth it would make for the parish church! My dear darling monsieur, give it to the church, and you’ll save your soul; if you don’t, you’ll lose it. Oh, how nice you look in it! I must call mademoiselle to see you.”

“Holy Virgin! What a beautiful altar cloth this would make for the parish church! My dear, sweet sir, give it to the church, and you’ll save your soul; if you don’t, you’ll lose it. Oh, you look wonderful in it! I have to call mademoiselle to see you.”

“Come, Nanon, if Nanon you are, hold your tongue; let me go to bed. I’ll arrange my things to-morrow. If my dressing-gown pleases you so much, you shall save your soul. I’m too good a Christian not to give it to you when I go away, and you can do what you like with it.”

“Come on, Nanon, if that’s really your name, be quiet; let me get some sleep. I’ll sort my things out tomorrow. If you like my robe so much, you can have it. I’m a good enough person to give it to you when I leave, and you can do whatever you want with it.”

Nanon stood rooted to the ground, gazing at Charles and unable to put faith into his words.

Nanon stood frozen, staring at Charles and unable to believe his words.

“Good night, Nanon.”

“Good night, Nanon.”

“What in the world have I come here for?” thought Charles as he went to sleep. “My father is not a fool; my journey must have some object. Pshaw! put off serious thought till the morrow, as some Greek idiot said.”

“What on earth have I come here for?” thought Charles as he went to sleep. “My father isn’t an idiot; my trip must have a purpose. Ugh! I’ll save serious thinking for tomorrow, like some Greek fool said.”

“Blessed Virgin! how charming he is, my cousin!” Eugenie was saying, interrupting her prayers, which that night at least were never finished.

“Blessed Virgin! How charming my cousin is!” Eugenie said, interrupting her prayers, which that night at least were never completed.

Madame Grandet had no thoughts at all as she went to bed. She heard the miser walking up and down his room through the door of communication which was in the middle of the partition. Like all timid women, she had studied the character of her lord. Just as the petrel foresees the storm, she knew by imperceptible signs when an inward tempest shook her husband; and at such times, to use an expression of her own, she “feigned dead.”

Madame Grandet didn't think about anything as she went to bed. She could hear her husband pacing back and forth in his room through the door in the middle of the partition. Like all timid women, she had paid attention to her husband's character. Just as a petrel senses a storm coming, she could tell by subtle signs when an internal whirlwind was troubling her husband; and during those times, as she would say, she “played dead.”

Grandet gazed at the door lined with sheet-iron which he lately put to his sanctum, and said to himself,—

Grandet stared at the sheet-iron door he had recently installed for his private space and thought to himself,—

“What a crazy idea of my brother to bequeath his son to me! A fine legacy! I have not fifty francs to give him. What are fifty francs to a dandy who looked at my barometer as if he meant to make firewood of it!”

“What a wild idea from my brother to leave his son in my care! What a great inheritance! I don’t have fifty francs to give him. What are fifty francs to a guy who looked at my barometer like he wanted to turn it into firewood!”

In thinking over the consequences of that legacy of anguish Grandet was perhaps more agitated than his brother had been at the moment of writing it.

In reflecting on the impact of that painful legacy, Grandet was probably more unsettled than his brother had been when he wrote it.

“I shall have that golden robe,” thought Nanon, who went to sleep tricked out in her altar-cloth, dreaming for the first time in her life of flowers, embroidery, and damask, just as Eugenie was dreaming of love.

“I’m going to have that golden robe,” thought Nanon, who went to sleep dressed in her altar cloth, dreaming for the first time of flowers, embroidery, and damask, just like Eugenie was dreaming of love.


In the pure and monotonous life of young girls there comes a delicious hour when the sun sheds its rays into their soul, when the flowers express their thoughts, when the throbbings of the heart send upward to the brain their fertilizing warmth and melt all thoughts into a vague desire,—day of innocent melancholy and of dulcet joys! When babes begin to see, they smile; when a young girl first perceives the sentiment of nature, she smiles as she smiled when an infant. If light is the first love of life, is not love a light to the heart? The moment to see within the veil of earthly things had come for Eugenie.

In the pure and simple lives of young girls, there comes a wonderful time when the sunlight warms their souls, when the flowers share their thoughts, and when the heartbeat sends a boosting warmth to the mind, melting all ideas into a vague longing—it's a day of innocent sadness and sweet joys! When babies start to see, they smile; when a young girl first senses the beauty of nature, she smiles just like she did when she was a baby. If light is life's first love, isn't love a light for the heart? The moment for Eugenie to look beyond the surface of worldly things had arrived.

An early riser, like all provincial girls, she was up betimes and said her prayers, and then began the business of dressing,—a business which henceforth was to have a meaning. First she brushed and smoothed her chestnut hair and twisted its heavy masses to the top of her head with the utmost care, preventing the loose tresses from straying, and giving to her head a symmetry which heightened the timid candor of her face; for the simplicity of these accessories accorded well with the innocent sincerity of its lines. As she washed her hands again and again in the cold water which hardened and reddened the skin, she looked at her handsome round arms and asked herself what her cousin did to make his hands so softly white, his nails so delicately curved. She put on new stockings and her prettiest shoes. She laced her corset straight, without skipping a single eyelet. And then, wishing for the first time in her life to appear to advantage, she felt the joy of having a new gown, well made, which rendered her attractive.

An early riser, like all girls from the countryside, she woke up early, said her prayers, and then started getting dressed—a process that was about to take on real significance. First, she brushed and smoothed her chestnut hair, carefully twisting the heavy locks up to the top of her head, making sure the loose strands stayed in place and giving her head a symmetry that enhanced the shy honesty of her face; the simplicity of these details matched the innocent sincerity of her features. As she washed her hands repeatedly in the cold water, which hardened and reddened her skin, she admired her beautiful round arms and wondered what her cousin did to make his hands so soft and his nails so gently shaped. She put on fresh stockings and her prettiest shoes. She laced her corset neatly, carefully threading each eyelet. Then, wanting for the first time in her life to look good, she felt a thrill at wearing a new, well-made gown that made her feel attractive.

As she finished her toilet the clock of the parish church struck the hour; to her astonishment, it was only seven. The desire of having plenty of time for dressing carefully had led her to get up too early. Ignorant of the art of retouching every curl and studying every effect, Eugenie simply crossed her arms, sat down by the window, and looked at the court-yard, the narrow garden, and the high terraced walls that over-topped it: a dismal, hedged-in prospect, yet not wholly devoid of those mysterious beauties which belong to solitary or uncultivated nature. Near the kitchen was a well surrounded by a curb, with a pulley fastened to a bent iron rod clasped by a vine whose leaves were withered, reddened, and shrivelled by the season. From thence the tortuous shoots straggled to the wall, clutched it, and ran the whole length of the house, ending near the wood-pile, where the logs were ranged with as much precision as the books in a library. The pavement of the court-yard showed the black stains produced in time by lichens, herbage, and the absence of all movement or friction. The thick walls wore a coating of green moss streaked with waving brown lines, and the eight stone steps at the bottom of the court-yard which led up to the gate of the garden were disjointed and hidden beneath tall plants, like the tomb of a knight buried by his widow in the days of the Crusades. Above a foundation of moss-grown, crumbling stones was a trellis of rotten wood, half fallen from decay; over them clambered and intertwined at will a mass of clustering creepers. On each side of the latticed gate stretched the crooked arms of two stunted apple-trees. Three parallel walks, gravelled and separated from each other by square beds, where the earth was held in by box-borders, made the garden, which terminated, beneath a terrace of the old walls, in a group of lindens. At the farther end were raspberry-bushes; at the other, near the house, an immense walnut-tree drooped its branches almost into the window of the miser’s sanctum.

As she finished getting ready, the clock at the parish church chimed the hour; to her surprise, it was only seven. The urge to have plenty of time to dress carefully had made her wake up too early. Not knowing how to perfect every curl and work on every detail, Eugenie simply crossed her arms, sat by the window, and looked out at the courtyard, the narrow garden, and the high terraced walls that surrounded it: a bleak, enclosed view, yet not completely lacking in the mysterious beauty that comes with solitude or untamed nature. Near the kitchen was a well surrounded by a curb, with a pulley attached to a bent iron rod embraced by a vine whose leaves were dried, turned red, and shriveled by the season. From there, the twisted vines sprawled to the wall, clung to it, and ran the length of the house, ending near the woodpile, where the logs were stacked as neatly as books in a library. The courtyard's pavement bore dark stains created over time by lichens, weeds, and the lack of any movement or friction. The thick walls were covered in green moss streaked with wavering brown lines, and the eight stone steps at the bottom of the courtyard leading up to the garden gate were cracked and hidden beneath tall plants, like the tomb of a knight buried by his wife during the Crusades. Above a foundation of crumbling, moss-covered stones was a trellis of rotting wood, partly fallen apart from decay; over it climbed a mass of intertwining vines. On either side of the latticed gate stretched the gnarled branches of two stunted apple trees. Three parallel gravel paths, separated by square beds held in by box borders, made up the garden, which ended, beneath a terrace of the old walls, in a group of linden trees. At the far end were raspberry bushes; at the other end, near the house, a huge walnut tree drooped its branches almost into the window of the miser’s sanctuary.

A clear day and the beautiful autumnal sun common to the banks of the Loire was beginning to melt the hoar-frost which the night had laid on these picturesque objects, on the walls, and on the plants which swathed the court-yard. Eugenie found a novel charm in the aspect of things lately so insignificant to her. A thousand confused thoughts came to birth in her mind and grew there, as the sunbeams grew without along the wall. She felt that impulse of delight, vague, inexplicable, which wraps the moral being as a cloud wraps the physical body. Her thoughts were all in keeping with the details of this strange landscape, and the harmonies of her heart blended with the harmonies of nature. When the sun reached an angle of the wall where the “Venus-hair” of southern climes drooped its thick leaves, lit with the changing colors of a pigeon’s breast, celestial rays of hope illumined the future to her eyes, and thenceforth she loved to gaze upon that piece of wall, on its pale flowers, its blue harebells, its wilting herbage, with which she mingled memories as tender as those of childhood. The noise made by each leaf as it fell from its twig in the void of that echoing court gave answer to the secret questionings of the young girl, who could have stayed there the livelong day without perceiving the flight of time. Then came tumultuous heavings of the soul. She rose often, went to her glass, and looked at herself, as an author in good faith looks at his work to criticise it and blame it in his own mind.

A clear day with the beautiful autumn sun typical of the Loire was starting to melt the frost that the night had laid on these picturesque objects, the walls, and the plants surrounding the courtyard. Eugenie found a new charm in the things that had recently seemed so insignificant to her. A flood of confused thoughts emerged in her mind and grew there, just like the sunbeams spreading along the wall. She felt an impulse of delight, vague and inexplicable, that enveloped her spirit like a cloud enfolding the body. Her thoughts matched the details of this unusual landscape, and the harmonies in her heart blended with the rhythms of nature. When the sun hit the part of the wall where the “Venus-hair” from warmer regions drooped its thick leaves, shining with the shifting colors of a pigeon’s breast, beams of hope illuminated the future in her mind, and from that moment on, she loved to gaze at that section of the wall, with its pale flowers, blue harebells, and wilting greenery, mingling memories as tender as those of childhood. The sound of each leaf falling from its twig in the stillness of that echoing courtyard echoed the silent questions of the young girl, who could have stayed there all day without realizing time was passing. Then came passionate stirrings of her soul. She often stood up, went to her mirror, and looked at herself, like an honest author critically examining their work, judging it in their own mind.

“I am not beautiful enough for him!” Such was Eugenie’s thought,—a humble thought, fertile in suffering. The poor girl did not do herself justice; but modesty, or rather fear, is among the first of love’s virtues. Eugenie belonged to the type of children with sturdy constitutions, such as we see among the lesser bourgeoisie, whose beauties always seem a little vulgar; and yet, though she resembled the Venus of Milo, the lines of her figure were ennobled by the softer Christian sentiment which purifies womanhood and gives it a distinction unknown to the sculptors of antiquity. She had an enormous head, with the masculine yet delicate forehead of the Jupiter of Phidias, and gray eyes, to which her chaste life, penetrating fully into them, carried a flood of light. The features of her round face, formerly fresh and rosy, were at one time swollen by the small-pox, which destroyed the velvet texture of the skin, though it kindly left no other traces, and her cheek was still so soft and delicate that her mother’s kiss made a momentary red mark upon it. Her nose was somewhat too thick, but it harmonized well with the vermilion mouth, whose lips, creased in many lines, were full of love and kindness. The throat was exquisitely round. The bust, well curved and carefully covered, attracted the eye and inspired reverie. It lacked, no doubt, the grace which a fitting dress can bestow; but to a connoisseur the non-flexibility of her figure had its own charm. Eugenie, tall and strongly made, had none of the prettiness which pleases the masses; but she was beautiful with a beauty which the spirit recognizes, and none but artists truly love. A painter seeking here below for a type of Mary’s celestial purity, searching womankind for those proud modest eyes which Raphael divined, for those virgin lines, often due to chances of conception, which the modesty of Christian life alone can bestow or keep unchanged,—such a painter, in love with his ideal, would have found in the face of Eugenie the innate nobleness that is ignorant of itself; he would have seen beneath the calmness of that brow a world of love; he would have felt, in the shape of the eyes, in the fall of the eyelids, the presence of the nameless something that we call divine. Her features, the contour of her head, which no expression of pleasure had ever altered or wearied, were like the lines of the horizon softly traced in the far distance across the tranquil lakes. That calm and rosy countenance, margined with light like a lovely full-blown flower, rested the mind, held the eye, and imparted the charm of the conscience that was there reflected. Eugenie was standing on the shore of life where young illusions flower, where daisies are gathered with delights ere long to be unknown; and thus she said, looking at her image in the glass, unconscious as yet of love: “I am too ugly; he will not notice me.”

“I’m not beautiful enough for him!” That was Eugenie’s thought—a humble thought that brought her pain. The poor girl didn’t see her worth; but modesty, or rather fear, is one of love’s first virtues. Eugenie was the kind of child with a strong constitution, like those we see among the lower bourgeoisie, whose beauty always seems a bit crude; yet, even though she resembled the Venus of Milo, her figure was elevated by the gentler Christian sentiment that purifies femininity and gives it a distinction unknown to ancient sculptors. She had a large head, with the strong yet delicate forehead of the Jupiter of Phidias, and gray eyes that shone with a light reflecting her pure life. Her round face, once fresh and rosy, had been swollen by smallpox, which ruined the soft texture of her skin but left no other marks, and her cheek was still so soft and delicate that her mother’s kiss would leave a temporary red spot on it. Her nose was a bit too thick, but it balanced well with her vermilion mouth, whose lips, lined with creases, were full of love and kindness. Her throat was beautifully rounded. Her well-curved and modestly covered bust caught the eye and inspired daydreams. It might have lacked the grace that a proper dress can convey, but to an expert, the rigidity of her figure had its own appeal. Eugenie, tall and sturdy, didn’t possess the kind of prettiness that pleases the masses; instead, she was beautiful in a way that the spirit recognizes, loved only by true artists. A painter searching for a representation of Mary’s celestial purity, seeking those proud, modest eyes that Raphael envisioned, and those pure lines often shaped by the whims of nature, which only the modesty of Christian life can give or preserve unchanged—such a painter, in love with his ideal, would have found in Eugenie’s face an innate nobleness unaware of itself; he would have seen, beneath the calm of her brow, a world of love; he would have felt in her eyes and the fall of her eyelids the presence of the indescribable something that we call divine. Her features and the contour of her head, untouched by the weariness of pleasure, were like the soft lines of the horizon traced gently across tranquil lakes. That calm, rosy face, edged with light like a lovely blooming flower, would soothe the mind, capture the gaze, and reflect the charm of the conscience held within. Eugenie stood at life’s shore, where youthful dreams blossom, gathering daisies before the pleasures of the unknown; and looking at her reflection in the mirror, still oblivious to love, she said, “I’m too ugly; he won’t notice me.”

Then she opened the door of her chamber which led to the staircase, and stretched out her neck to listen for the household noises. “He is not up,” she thought, hearing Nanon’s morning cough as the good soul went and came, sweeping out the halls, lighting her fire, chaining the dog, and speaking to the beasts in the stable. Eugenie at once went down and ran to Nanon, who was milking the cow.

Then she opened the door to her room that led to the stairs and leaned out to listen for sounds around the house. “He’s not awake,” she thought, hearing Nanon’s morning cough as the kind woman went back and forth, sweeping the halls, lighting her fire, tying up the dog, and talking to the animals in the stable. Eugenie immediately went down and dashed over to Nanon, who was milking the cow.

“Nanon, my good Nanon, make a little cream for my cousin’s breakfast.”

"Nanon, my dear Nanon, please make some cream for my cousin's breakfast."

“Why, mademoiselle, you should have thought of that yesterday,” said Nanon, bursting into a loud peal of laughter. “I can’t make cream. Your cousin is a darling, a darling! oh, that he is! You should have seen him in his dressing-gown, all silk and gold! I saw him, I did! He wears linen as fine as the surplice of monsieur le cure.”

“Why, miss, you should have thought of that yesterday,” said Nanon, bursting into loud laughter. “I can’t make cream. Your cousin is such a sweetheart, really! Oh, he is! You should have seen him in his dressing gown, all silk and gold! I saw him, I really did! He wears linen as fine as the priest’s surplice.”

“Nanon, please make us a galette.”

“Nanon, please make us a galette.”

“And who’ll give me wood for the oven, and flour and butter for the cakes?” said Nanon, who in her function of prime-minister to Grandet assumed at times enormous importance in the eyes of Eugenie and her mother. “Mustn’t rob the master to feast the cousin. You ask him for butter and flour and wood: he’s your father, perhaps he’ll give you some. See! there he is now, coming to give out the provisions.”

“And who’s going to give me wood for the oven, and flour and butter for the cakes?” said Nanon, who, in her role as the prime minister to Grandet, sometimes took on great importance in the eyes of Eugenie and her mother. “We can’t take from the master to feed the cousin. You should ask him for butter, flour, and wood: he’s your father, maybe he’ll give you some. Look! There he is now, coming to hand out the supplies.”

Eugenie escaped into the garden, quite frightened as she heard the staircase shaking under her father’s step. Already she felt the effects of that virgin modesty and that special consciousness of happiness which lead us to fancy, not perhaps without reason, that our thoughts are graven on our foreheads and are open to the eyes of all. Perceiving for the first time the cold nakedness of her father’s house, the poor girl felt a sort of rage that she could not put it in harmony with her cousin’s elegance. She felt the need of doing something for him,—what, she did not know. Ingenuous and truthful, she followed her angelic nature without mistrusting her impressions or her feelings. The mere sight of her cousin had wakened within her the natural yearnings of a woman,—yearnings that were the more likely to develop ardently because, having reached her twenty-third year, she was in the plenitude of her intelligence and her desires. For the first time in her life her heart was full of terror at the sight of her father; in him she saw the master of the fate, and she fancied herself guilty of wrong-doing in hiding from his knowledge certain thoughts. She walked with hasty steps, surprised to breathe a purer air, to feel the sun’s rays quickening her pulses, to absorb from their heat a moral warmth and a new life. As she turned over in her mind some stratagem by which to get the cake, a quarrel—an event as rare as the sight of swallows in winter—broke out between la Grande Nanon and Grandet. Armed with his keys, the master had come to dole out provisions for the day’s consumption.

Eugenie fled to the garden, feeling scared as she heard the stairs creaking under her father's weight. She was already experiencing that innocent modesty and that unique awareness of happiness that leads us to believe, not without reason, that our thoughts are written on our faces for everyone to see. For the first time, she noticed the stark emptiness of her father's house, and the poor girl felt a kind of anger that it clashed with her cousin's elegance. She wanted to do something for him—though she didn't know what. Honest and sincere, she followed her pure instincts without doubting her feelings or impressions. Just seeing her cousin had stirred up her natural desires as a woman—desires that were likely to burn more intensely since, having turned twenty-three, she was at the height of her intelligence and her wants. For the first time in her life, she felt a deep fear when looking at her father; she saw him as the master of their fate and felt guilty for hiding certain thoughts from him. She walked quickly, surprised to breathe in the fresh air, to feel the sun's rays boosting her heartbeat, to draw from their warmth a sense of moral support and a new lease on life. While she contemplated some plan to get the cake, a rare argument—like seeing swallows in winter—broke out between la Grande Nanon and Grandet. Armed with his keys, the master had come to hand out supplies for the day's needs.

“Is there any bread left from yesterday?” he said to Nanon.

“Is there any bread left from yesterday?” he asked Nanon.

“Not a crumb, monsieur.”

"Not a crumb, sir."

Grandet took a large round loaf, well floured and moulded in one of the flat baskets which they use for baking in Anjou, and was about to cut it, when Nanon said to him,—

Grandet took a large round loaf, well floured and shaped in one of the flat baskets they use for baking in Anjou, and was about to cut it when Nanon said to him,—

“We are five, to-day, monsieur.”

"We're five today, sir."

“That’s true,” said Grandet, “but your loaves weigh six pounds; there’ll be some left. Besides, these young fellows from Paris don’t eat bread, you’ll see.”

"That's true," said Grandet, "but your loaves weigh six pounds; there will be some left. Besides, these young guys from Paris don't eat bread, you'll see."

“Then they must eat frippe?” said Nanon.

“Then they have to eat frippe?” said Nanon.

Frippe is a word of the local lexicon of Anjou, and means any accompaniment of bread, from butter which is spread upon it, the commonest kind of frippe, to peach preserve, the most distinguished of all the frippes; those who in their childhood have licked the frippe and left the bread, will comprehend the meaning of Nanon’s speech.

Frippe is a term from the local vocabulary of Anjou, referring to anything that goes with bread, from the usual butter spread on it, the most common type of frippe, to peach jam, the most esteemed of all the frippes; those who as children have licked the frippe and left the bread will understand what Nanon means.

“No,” answered Grandet, “they eat neither bread nor frippe; they are something like marriageable girls.”

“No,” Grandet replied, “they don’t eat bread or frippe; they’re a bit like girls who are ready for marriage.”

After ordering the meals for the day with his usual parsimony, the goodman, having locked the closets containing the supplies, was about to go towards the fruit-garden, when Nanon stopped him to say,—

After ordering the meals for the day with his usual thriftiness, the goodman, having locked the cabinets with the supplies, was about to head toward the fruit garden when Nanon stopped him to say,—

“Monsieur, give me a little flour and some butter, and I’ll make a galette for the young ones.”

“Sir, give me a little flour and some butter, and I’ll make a galette for the kids.”

“Are you going to pillage the house on account of my nephew?”

“Are you going to loot the house because of my nephew?”

“I wasn’t thinking any more of your nephew than I was of your dog,—not more than you think yourself; for, look here, you’ve only forked out six bits of sugar. I want eight.”

“I wasn’t thinking any more about your nephew than I was about your dog—not any more than you think of yourself; because, let's be honest, you’ve only given me six bits of sugar. I want eight.”

“What’s all this, Nanon? I have never seen you like this before. What have you got in your head? Are you the mistress here? You sha’n’t have more than six pieces of sugar.”

“What’s going on, Nanon? I’ve never seen you like this before. What are you thinking? Are you the one in charge here? You can’t have more than six pieces of sugar.”

“Well, then, how is your nephew to sweeten his coffee?”

“Well, how is your nephew supposed to sweeten his coffee?”

“With two pieces; I’ll go without myself.”

“With two pieces; I’ll manage without my own.”

“Go without sugar at your age! I’d rather buy you some out of my own pocket.”

“Go without sugar at your age! I’d rather pay for some myself.”

“Mind your own business.”

“Mind your own business.”

In spite of the recent fall in prices, sugar was still in Grandet’s eyes the most valuable of all the colonial products; to him it was always six francs a pound. The necessity of economizing it, acquired under the Empire, had grown to be the most inveterate of his habits. All women, even the greatest ninnies, know how to dodge and dodge to get their ends; Nanon abandoned the sugar for the sake of getting the galette.

In spite of the recent drop in prices, sugar was still, in Grandet’s eyes, the most valuable of all colonial products; to him, it was always six francs a pound. The need to save it, developed during the Empire, had become his most ingrained habit. All women, even the biggest airheads, know how to maneuver and manipulate to get what they want; Nanon gave up the sugar in order to get the galette.

“Mademoiselle!” she called through the window, “do you want some galette?”

“Mademoiselle!” she called through the window, “do you want some galette?”

“No, no,” answered Eugenie.

“No, no,” Eugenie replied.

“Come, Nanon,” said Grandet, hearing his daughter’s voice. “See here.” He opened the cupboard where the flour was kept, gave her a cupful, and added a few ounces of butter to the piece he had already cut off.

“Come on, Nanon,” said Grandet, hearing his daughter’s voice. “Look at this.” He opened the cupboard where the flour was stored, handed her a cupful, and added a few ounces of butter to the piece he had already cut.

“I shall want wood for the oven,” said the implacable Nanon.

“I need wood for the oven,” said the relentless Nanon.

“Well, take what you want,” he answered sadly; “but in that case you must make us a fruit-tart, and you’ll cook the whole dinner in the oven. In that way you won’t need two fires.”

“Okay, take what you want,” he replied with a hint of sadness; “but if you do that, you have to make us a fruit tart, and you’ll cook the whole dinner in the oven. That way, you won’t need to use two fires.”

“Goodness!” cried Nanon, “you needn’t tell me that.”

“Wow!” Nanon exclaimed, “you don’t have to tell me that.”

Grandet cast a look that was well-nigh paternal upon his faithful deputy.

Grandet gave a look that was almost fatherly to his loyal deputy.

“Mademoiselle,” she cried, when his back was turned, “we shall have the galette.”

“Mademoiselle,” she exclaimed, when his back was turned, “we'll have the galette.”

Pere Grandet returned from the garden with the fruit and arranged a plateful on the kitchen-table.

Pere Grandet came back from the garden with the fruit and set a plateful on the kitchen table.

“Just see, monsieur,” said Nanon, “what pretty boots your nephew has. What leather! why it smells good! What does he clean it with, I wonder? Am I to put your egg-polish on it?”

“Just look, sir,” said Nanon, “how nice your nephew’s boots are. What leather! It smells amazing! I wonder what he uses to clean them? Should I put your egg-polish on them?”

“Nanon, I think eggs would injure that kind of leather. Tell him you don’t know how to black morocco; yes, that’s morocco. He will get you something himself in Saumur to polish those boots with. I have heard that they put sugar into the blacking to make it shine.”

“Nanon, I think eggs would damage that type of leather. Tell him you don’t know how to care for black morocco; yes, that’s morocco. He’ll get you something himself in Saumur to polish those boots with. I’ve heard they add sugar to the blacking to make it shine.”

“They look good to eat,” said the cook, putting the boots to her nose. “Bless me! if they don’t smell like madame’s eau-de-cologne. Ah! how funny!”

“They look tasty,” said the cook, putting the boots to her nose. “Wow! They smell just like madame’s perfume. How funny!”

“Funny!” said her master. “Do you call it funny to put more money into boots than the man who stands in them is worth?”

“Funny!” said her master. “Is it funny to spend more on boots than what the guy wearing them is worth?”

“Monsieur,” she said, when Grandet returned the second time, after locking the fruit-garden, “won’t you have the pot-au-feu put on once or twice a week on account of your nephew?”

“Sir,” she said when Grandet returned the second time after locking the fruit garden, “would you consider having the pot-au-feu made once or twice a week for your nephew's sake?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Am I to go to the butcher’s?”

“Should I go to the butcher’s?”

“Certainly not. We will make the broth of fowls; the farmers will bring them. I shall tell Cornoiller to shoot some crows; they make the best soup in the world.”

“Of course not. We’ll make chicken broth; the farmers will provide the birds. I’ll ask Cornoiller to shoot some crows; they make the best soup in the world.”

“Isn’t it true, monsieur, that crows eat the dead?”

“Isn’t it true, sir, that crows eat the dead?”

“You are a fool, Nanon. They eat what they can get, like the rest of the world. Don’t we all live on the dead? What are legacies?”

“You're a fool, Nanon. They eat whatever they can find, just like everyone else. Don’t we all survive on the dead? What are legacies?”

Monsieur Grandet, having no further orders to give, drew out his watch, and seeing that he had half an hour to dispose of before breakfast, he took his hat, went and kissed his daughter, and said to her:

Monsieur Grandet, having no more instructions to give, pulled out his watch, and noticing he had half an hour to spare before breakfast, he took his hat, went to kiss his daughter, and said to her:

“Do you want to come for a walk in the fields, down by the Loire? I have something to do there.”

“Do you want to go for a walk in the fields by the Loire? I have something to take care of there.”

Eugenie fetched her straw bonnet, lined with pink taffeta; then the father and daughter went down the winding street to the shore.

Eugenie grabbed her straw bonnet, lined with pink taffeta; then the father and daughter walked down the winding street to the shore.

“Where are you going at this early hour?” said Cruchot, the notary, meeting them.

“Where are you heading at this early hour?” said Cruchot, the notary, as he ran into them.

“To see something,” answered Grandet, not duped by the matutinal appearance of his friend.

“To see something,” replied Grandet, not fooled by his friend’s morning look.

When Pere Grandet went to “see something,” the notary knew by experience there was something to be got by going with him; so he went.

When Pere Grandet went to "check something out," the notary knew from experience that there was something to gain by going along, so he went.

“Come, Cruchot,” said Grandet, “you are one of my friends. I’ll show you what folly it is to plant poplar-trees on good ground.”

“Come on, Cruchot,” said Grandet, “you’re one of my friends. I’ll show you how foolish it is to plant poplar trees in good soil.”

“Do you call the sixty thousand francs that you pocketed for those that were in your fields down by the Loire, folly?” said Maitre Cruchot, opening his eyes with amazement. “What luck you have had! To cut down your trees at the very time they ran short of white-wood at Nantes, and to sell them at thirty francs!”

“Do you consider the sixty thousand francs you pocketed for those trees in your fields by the Loire to be foolish?” said Maitre Cruchot, opening his eyes in disbelief. “What luck you’ve had! You felled your trees just when they ran low on white wood in Nantes and sold them for thirty francs!”

Eugenie listened, without knowing that she approached the most solemn moment of her whole life, and that the notary was about to bring down upon her head a paternal and supreme sentence. Grandet had now reached the magnificent fields which he owned on the banks of the Loire, where thirty workmen were employed in clearing away, filling up, and levelling the spots formerly occupied by the poplars.

Eugenie listened, unaware that she was nearing the most significant moment of her life, and that the notary was about to deliver a critical and final verdict. Grandet had now arrived at the impressive fields he owned along the banks of the Loire, where thirty workers were busy clearing, filling, and leveling the areas once taken up by the poplars.

“Maitre Cruchot, see how much ground this tree once took up! Jean,” he cried to a laborer, “m-m-measure with your r-r-rule, b-both ways.”

“Maitre Cruchot, look how much space this tree used to occupy! Jean,” he shouted to a worker, “m-m-measure it in both directions.”

“Four times eight feet,” said the man.

“Four times eight feet,” the man said.

“Thirty-two feet lost,” said Grandet to Cruchot. “I had three hundred poplars in this one line, isn’t that so? Well, then, three h-h-hundred times thir-thirty-two lost m-m-me five hundred in h-h-hay; add twice as much for the side rows,—fifteen hundred; the middle rows as much more. So we may c-c-call it a th-thousand b-b-bales of h-h-hay—”

“Thirty-two feet lost,” Grandet said to Cruchot. “I had three hundred poplars in this row, right? Well, three hundred times thirty-two lost me five hundred in hay; add twice as much for the side rows—fifteen hundred; the middle rows are just as much more. So we can say it's about a thousand bales of hay—”

“Very good,” said Cruchot, to help out his friend; “a thousand bales are worth about six hundred francs.”

“Very good,” said Cruchot, wanting to help his friend; “a thousand bales are worth about six hundred francs.”

“Say t-t-twelve hundred, be-c-cause there’s three or four hundred francs on the second crop. Well, then, c-c-calculate that t-twelve thousand francs a year for f-f-forty years with interest c-c-comes to—”

“Say twelve hundred, because there’s three or four hundred francs on the second crop. Well, then, calculate that twelve thousand francs a year for forty years with interest comes to—”

“Say sixty thousand francs,” said the notary.

“Say sixty thousand francs,” the notary said.

“I am willing; c-c-comes t-t-to sixty th-th-thousand. Very good,” continued Grandet, without stuttering: “two thousand poplars forty years old will only yield me fifty thousand francs. There’s a loss. I have found that myself,” said Grandet, getting on his high horse. “Jean, fill up all the holes except those at the bank of the river; there you are to plant the poplars I have bought. Plant ‘em there, and they’ll get nourishment from the government,” he said, turning to Cruchot, and giving a slight motion to the wen on his nose, which expressed more than the most ironical of smiles.

“I’m willing; it comes to sixty thousand. Very good,” continued Grandet, without stuttering. “Two thousand poplars, forty years old, will only bring me fifty thousand francs. That’s a loss. I realized that myself,” said Grandet, getting on his high horse. “Jean, fill in all the holes except those at the riverbank; that’s where you’ll plant the poplars I bought. Plant them there, and they’ll get nourishment from the government,” he said, turning to Cruchot and giving a slight twitch to the bump on his nose, which conveyed more than the most sarcastic smile.

“True enough; poplars should only be planted on poor soil,” said Cruchot, amazed at Grandet’s calculations.

“That's true; poplars should only be planted in poor soil,” said Cruchot, amazed by Grandet’s calculations.

“Y-y-yes, monsieur,” answered the old man satirically.

“Y-y-yes, sir,” the old man replied sarcastically.

Eugenie, who was gazing at the sublime scenery of the Loire, and paying no attention to her father’s reckonings, presently turned an ear to the remarks of Cruchot when she heard him say,—

Eugenie, who was admiring the stunning views of the Loire and not paying attention to her father's calculations, suddenly tuned in to Cruchot's comments when she heard him say,—

“So you have brought a son-in-law from Paris. All Saumur is talking about your nephew. I shall soon have the marriage-contract to draw up, hey! Pere Grandet?”

“So you have brought a son-in-law from Paris. Everyone in Saumur is talking about your nephew. I’ll soon be drafting the marriage contract, right? Pere Grandet?”

“You g-g-got up very early to t-t-tell me that,” said Grandet, accompanying the remark with a motion of his wen. “Well, old c-c-comrade, I’ll be frank, and t-t-tell you what you want t-t-to know. I would rather, do you see, f-f-fling my daughter into the Loire than g-g-give her to her c-c-cousin. You may t-t-tell that everywhere,—no, never mind; let the world t-t-talk.”

“You got up really early to tell me that,” said Grandet, gesturing with his hand. “Well, old friend, I’ll be honest and tell you what you want to know. I would rather, you see, throw my daughter into the Loire than give her to her cousin. You can spread that around—no, never mind; let the world talk.”

This answer dazzled and blinded the young girl with sudden light. The distant hopes upspringing in her heart bloomed suddenly, became real, tangible, like a cluster of flowers, and she saw them cut down and wilting on the earth. Since the previous evening she had attached herself to Charles by those links of happiness which bind soul to soul; from henceforth suffering was to rivet them. Is it not the noble destiny of women to be more moved by the dark solemnities of grief than by the splendors of fortune? How was it that fatherly feeling had died out of her father’s heart? Of what crime had Charles been guilty? Mysterious questions! Already her dawning love, a mystery so profound, was wrapping itself in mystery. She walked back trembling in all her limbs; and when she reached the gloomy street, lately so joyous to her, she felt its sadness, she breathed the melancholy which time and events had printed there. None of love’s lessons lacked. A few steps from their own door she went on before her father and waited at the threshold. But Grandet, who saw a newspaper in the notary’s hand, stopped short and asked,—

This answer surprised and overwhelmed the young girl with a sudden brightness. The distant hopes blossoming in her heart suddenly became real and tangible, like a bunch of flowers, and she imagined them cut down and wilting on the ground. Since the previous evening, she had connected with Charles through those bonds of happiness that tie souls together; from now on, suffering would bind them. Isn’t it the noble fate of women to be more affected by the heavy solemnity of grief than by the glories of good fortune? How could her fatherly feelings have faded from her father's heart? What crime had Charles committed? Mysterious questions! Already, her budding love, a mystery so deep, was becoming wrapped in more mystery. She walked back, trembling in every part of her body; and when she reached the dark street, which had recently felt so joyful to her, she sensed its sadness, breathing in the melancholy that time and events had left behind. None of love’s lessons were missing. Just a few steps from their door, she walked ahead of her father and paused at the doorstep. But Grandet, noticing a newspaper in the notary’s hand, stopped abruptly and asked,—

“How are the Funds?”

“How are the finances?”

“You never listen to my advice, Grandet,” answered Cruchot. “Buy soon; you will still make twenty per cent in two years, besides getting an excellent rate of interest,—five thousand a year for eighty thousand francs fifty centimes.”

“You never listen to my advice, Grandet,” Cruchot replied. “Buy soon; you'll still make twenty percent in two years, plus you'll get a great interest rate—five thousand a year for eighty thousand francs and fifty centimes.”

“We’ll see about that,” answered Grandet, rubbing his chin.

"We'll see about that," Grandet replied, rubbing his chin.

“Good God!” exclaimed the notary.

"OMG!" exclaimed the notary.

“Well, what?” cried Grandet; and at the same moment Cruchot put the newspaper under his eyes and said:

“Well, what?” shouted Grandet; and at the same moment, Cruchot held the newspaper up to his eyes and said:

“Read that!”

"Check this out!"

  “Monsieur Grandet, one of the most respected merchants in Paris,
  blew his brains out yesterday, after making his usual appearance
  at the Bourse. He had sent his resignation to the president of the
  Chamber of Deputies, and had also resigned his functions as a
  judge of the commercial courts. The failures of Monsieur Roguin
  and Monsieur Souchet, his broker and his notary, had ruined him.
  The esteem felt for Monsieur Grandet and the credit he enjoyed
  were nevertheless such that he might have obtained the necessary
  assistance from other business houses. It is much to be regretted
  that so honorable a man should have yielded to momentary despair,”
   etc.
  “Monsieur Grandet, one of the most respected merchants in Paris, took his own life yesterday after his usual visit to the Bourse. He had submitted his resignation to the president of the Chamber of Deputies and had also stepped down from his role as a judge in the commercial courts. The bankruptcies of Monsieur Roguin and Monsieur Souchet, his broker and notary, had left him financially ruined. Despite the high regard people held for Monsieur Grandet and the credit he had, he could have sought help from other businesses. It’s truly unfortunate that such an honorable man succumbed to temporary despair,” etc.

“I knew it,” said the old wine-grower to the notary.

“I knew it,” said the old wine-grower to the notary.

The words sent a chill of horror through Maitre Cruchot, who, notwithstanding his impassibility as a notary, felt the cold running down his spine as he thought that Grandet of Paris had possibly implored in vain the millions of Grandet of Saumur.

The words sent a chill of horror through Maitre Cruchot, who, despite his calm demeanor as a notary, felt the cold running down his spine as he thought that Grandet of Paris might have pleaded in vain for the millions of Grandet of Saumur.

“And his son, so joyous yesterday—”

“And his son, so happy yesterday—”

“He knows nothing as yet,” answered Grandet, with the same composure.

“He doesn’t know anything yet,” replied Grandet, maintaining the same calm demeanor.

“Adieu! Monsieur Grandet,” said Cruchot, who now understood the state of the case, and went off to reassure Monsieur de Bonfons.

“Goodbye! Mr. Grandet,” said Cruchot, who now understood the situation, and went off to reassure Mr. de Bonfons.

On entering, Grandet found breakfast ready. Madame Grandet, round whose neck Eugenie had flung her arms, kissing her with the quick effusion of feeling often caused by secret grief, was already seated in her chair on castors, knitting sleeves for the coming winter.

Upon entering, Grandet found breakfast prepared. Madame Grandet, around whose neck Eugenie had thrown her arms, kissing her with the quick burst of emotion often triggered by hidden sorrow, was already seated in her wheeled chair, knitting sleeves for the upcoming winter.

“You can begin to eat,” said Nanon, coming downstairs four steps at a time; “the young one is sleeping like a cherub. Isn’t he a darling with his eyes shut? I went in and I called him: no answer.”

“You can start eating,” Nanon said, coming downstairs four steps at a time. “The little one is sleeping like a baby. Isn’t he adorable with his eyes closed? I went in and called him: no answer.”

“Let him sleep,” said Grandet; “he’ll wake soon enough to hear ill-tidings.”

"Let him sleep," Grandet said; "he'll wake up soon enough to hear the bad news."

“What is it?” asked Eugenie, putting into her coffee the two little bits of sugar weighing less than half an ounce which the old miser amused himself by cutting up in his leisure hours. Madame Grandet, who did not dare to put the question, gazed at her husband.

“What is it?” asked Eugenie, adding the two small pieces of sugar, which weighed less than half an ounce, into her coffee. The old miser entertained himself by cutting them up during his free time. Madame Grandet, who didn’t have the courage to ask, looked at her husband.

“His father has blown his brains out.”

"His dad shot himself."

“My uncle?” said Eugenie.

"My uncle?" Eugenie asked.

“Poor young man!” exclaimed Madame Grandet.

“Poor young man!” exclaimed Madame Grandet.

“Poor indeed!” said Grandet; “he isn’t worth a sou!”

“Really poor!” said Grandet; “he’s not worth a penny!”

“Eh! poor boy, and he’s sleeping like the king of the world!” said Nanon in a gentle voice.

“Aw! Poor boy, and he’s sleeping like he’s the king of the world!” said Nanon in a soft voice.

Eugenie stopped eating. Her heart was wrung, as the young heart is wrung when pity for the suffering of one she loves overflows, for the first time, the whole being of a woman. The poor girl wept.

Eugenie stopped eating. Her heart ached, just as a young heart aches when the feeling of pity for someone she loves fills her completely for the first time, embodying the essence of a woman. The poor girl cried.

“What are you crying about? You didn’t know your uncle,” said her father, giving her one of those hungry tigerish looks he doubtless threw upon his piles of gold.

“What are you crying about? You didn’t even know your uncle,” her father said, giving her one of those intense, predatory looks he probably reserved for his piles of gold.

“But, monsieur,” said Nanon, “who wouldn’t feel pity for the poor young man, sleeping there like a wooden shoe, without knowing what’s coming?”

“But, sir,” said Nanon, “who wouldn’t feel sorry for the poor young man, sleeping there like a wooden shoe, completely unaware of what’s coming?”

“I didn’t speak to you, Nanon. Hold your tongue!”

“I didn’t talk to you, Nanon. Watch what you say!”

Eugenie learned at that moment that the woman who loves must be able to hide her feelings. She did not answer.

Eugenie realized at that moment that a woman in love needs to be able to hide her feelings. She stayed silent.

“You will say nothing to him about it, Ma’ame Grandet, till I return,” said the old man. “I have to go and straighten the line of my hedge along the high-road. I shall be back at noon, in time for the second breakfast, and then I will talk with my nephew about his affairs. As for you, Mademoiselle Eugenie, if it is for that dandy you are crying, that’s enough, child. He’s going off like a shot to the Indies. You will never see him again.”

“You won’t say anything to him about it, Ma'am Grandet, until I get back,” said the old man. “I need to go and fix my hedge along the road. I’ll be back by noon, just in time for the second breakfast, and then I’ll talk to my nephew about his situation. As for you, Mademoiselle Eugenie, if you’re crying over that fancy guy, that’s enough, child. He’s off to the Indies in a hurry. You’ll never see him again.”

The father took his gloves from the brim of his hat, put them on with his usual composure, pushed them in place by shoving the fingers of both hands together, and went out.

The father took his gloves from the top of his hat, put them on casually, adjusted them by pressing the fingers of both hands together, and walked out.

“Mamma, I am suffocating!” cried Eugenie when she was alone with her mother; “I have never suffered like this.”

“Mom, I can't breathe!” cried Eugenie when she was alone with her mother; “I’ve never felt this way before.”

Madame Grandet, seeing that she turned pale, opened the window and let her breathe fresh air.

Madame Grandet, noticing that she turned pale, opened the window and let her breathe fresh air.

“I feel better!” said Eugenie after a moment.

“I feel better!” Eugenie said after a moment.

This nervous excitement in a nature hitherto, to all appearance, calm and cold, reacted on Madame Grandet; she looked at her daughter with the sympathetic intuition with which mothers are gifted for the objects of their tenderness, and guessed all. In truth the life of the Hungarian sisters, bound together by a freak of nature, could scarcely have been more intimate than that of Eugenie and her mother,—always together in the embrasure of that window, and sleeping together in the same atmosphere.

This nervous excitement in a nature that seemed calm and cold until now affected Madame Grandet; she looked at her daughter with the understanding that mothers have for the ones they care about and sensed everything. In reality, the bond between the Hungarian sisters, linked together by a quirk of nature, was hardly closer than that of Eugenie and her mother—they were always together in the nook of that window and slept side by side in the same environment.

“My poor child!” said Madame Grandet, taking Eugenie’s head and laying it upon her bosom.

“My poor child!” said Madame Grandet, taking Eugenie’s head and resting it on her chest.

At these words the young girl raised her head, questioned her mother by a look, and seemed to search out her inmost thought.

At these words, the young girl looked up, questioned her mother with her eyes, and appeared to probe her deepest thoughts.

“Why send him to the Indies?” she said. “If he is unhappy, ought he not to stay with us? Is he not our nearest relation?”

“Why send him to the Indies?” she said. “If he’s unhappy, shouldn’t he stay with us? Isn’t he our closest relative?”

“Yes, my child, it seems natural; but your father has his reasons: we must respect them.”

“Yes, my child, it feels natural; but your father has his reasons: we need to respect them.”

The mother and daughter sat down in silence, the former upon her raised seat, the latter in her little armchair, and both took up their work. Swelling with gratitude for the full heart-understanding her mother had given her, Eugenie kissed the dear hand, saying,—

The mother and daughter sat down quietly, the mother on her elevated seat and the daughter in her small armchair, both starting their work. Filled with gratitude for the deep emotional understanding her mother had shown her, Eugenie kissed her beloved hand, saying,—

“How good you are, my kind mamma!”

“How amazing you are, my dear mom!”

The words sent a glow of light into the motherly face, worn and blighted as it was by many sorrows.

The words brought a warm light to the motherly face, tired and marked by many hardships.

“You like him?” asked Eugenie.

"Do you like him?" asked Eugenie.

Madame Grandet only smiled in reply. Then, after a moment’s silence, she said in a low voice: “Do you love him already? That is wrong.”

Madame Grandet just smiled in response. After a brief pause, she said softly, “Do you already love him? That’s not right.”

“Wrong?” said Eugenie. “Why is it wrong? You are pleased with him, Nanon is pleased with him; why should he not please me? Come, mamma, let us set the table for his breakfast.”

“Wrong?” said Eugenie. “Why is it wrong? You like him, Nanon likes him; why shouldn’t I like him? Come on, Mom, let’s set the table for his breakfast.”

She threw down her work, and her mother did the same, saying, “Foolish child!” But she sanctioned the child’s folly by sharing it. Eugenie called Nanon.

She tossed aside her work, and her mother did the same, saying, “What a foolish child!” But she endorsed the child’s silliness by joining in. Eugenie called Nanon.

“What do you want now, mademoiselle?”

“What do you want now, miss?”

“Nanon, can we have cream by midday?”

“Nanon, can we have cream by noon?”

“Ah! midday, to be sure you can,” answered the old servant.

“Ah! Of course you can,” replied the old servant.

“Well, let him have his coffee very strong; I heard Monsieur des Grassins say that they make the coffee very strong in Paris. Put in a great deal.”

“Well, let him have his coffee really strong; I heard Monsieur des Grassins say that they make the coffee really strong in Paris. Put in a lot.”

“Where am I to get it?”

“Where am I supposed to get it?”

“Buy some.”

"Purchase some."

“Suppose monsieur meets me?”

"Suppose he meets me?"

“He has gone to his fields.”

“He has gone to his fields.”

“I’ll run, then. But Monsieur Fessard asked me yesterday if the Magi had come to stay with us when I bought the wax candle. All the town will know our goings-on.”

“I'll go then. But Mr. Fessard asked me yesterday if the Magi were going to stay with us when I bought the wax candle. Everyone in town will know what we're up to.”

“If your father finds it out,” said Madame Grandet, “he is capable of beating us.”

“If your father finds out,” said Madame Grandet, “he could beat us.”

“Well, let him beat us; we will take his blows on our knees.”

“Well, let him hit us; we will take his blows on our knees.”

Madame Grandet for all answer raised her eyes to heaven. Nanon put on her hood and went off. Eugenie got out some clean table-linen, and went to fetch a few bunches of grapes which she had amused herself by hanging on a string across the attic; she walked softly along the corridor, so as not to waken her cousin, and she could not help listening at the door to his quiet breathing.

Madame Grandet simply looked up at the sky for her answer. Nanon put on her hood and left. Eugenie took out some clean tablecloths and went to get a few bunches of grapes that she had fun hanging on a string in the attic. She walked quietly down the hallway to avoid waking her cousin and couldn’t help but listen at the door to his soft breathing.

“Sorrow is watching while he sleeps,” she thought.

“Sorrow is watching him while he sleeps,” she thought.

She took the freshest vine-leaves and arranged her dish of grapes as coquettishly as a practised house-keeper might have done, and placed it triumphantly on the table. She laid hands on the pears counted out by her father, and piled them in a pyramid mixed with leaves. She went and came, and skipped and ran. She would have liked to lay under contribution everything in her father’s house; but the keys were in his pocket. Nanon came back with two fresh eggs. At sight of them Eugenie almost hugged her round the neck.

She picked the freshest grape leaves and arranged her dish of grapes as charmingly as an experienced host might have done, proudly placing it on the table. She grabbed the pears her father had counted out and stacked them in a pyramid mixed with leaves. She kept going back and forth, skipping and running. She wanted to use everything in her father’s house, but the keys were in his pocket. Nanon returned with two fresh eggs. When Eugenie saw them, she nearly hugged her around the neck.

“The farmer from Lande had them in his basket. I asked him for them, and he gave them to me, the darling, for nothing, as an attention!”

“The farmer from Lande had them in his basket. I asked him for them, and he gave them to me, the sweetheart, for free, as a kind gesture!”





V

After two hours’ thought and care, during which Eugenie jumped up twenty times from her work to see if the coffee were boiling, or to go and listen to the noise her cousin made in dressing, she succeeded in preparing a simple little breakfast, very inexpensive, but which, nevertheless, departed alarmingly from the inveterate customs of the house. The midday breakfast was always taken standing. Each took a slice of bread, a little fruit or some butter, and a glass of wine. As Eugenie looked at the table drawn up near the fire with an arm-chair placed before her cousin’s plate, at the two dishes of fruit, the egg-cup, the bottle of white wine, the bread, and the sugar heaped up in a saucer, she trembled in all her limbs at the mere thought of the look her father would give her if he should come in at that moment. She glanced often at the clock to see if her cousin could breakfast before the master’s return.

After two hours of thought and effort, during which Eugenie jumped up twenty times from her work to check if the coffee was boiling or to listen to the sounds her cousin was making while getting dressed, she managed to prepare a simple little breakfast. It was very inexpensive, yet it strayed alarmingly from the long-standing customs of the house. The midday breakfast was always eaten while standing. Everyone would take a slice of bread, a little fruit or some butter, and a glass of wine. As Eugenie looked at the table set up near the fire with an armchair positioned in front of her cousin’s plate, the two dishes of fruit, the egg cup, the bottle of white wine, the bread, and the sugar piled up in a saucer, she felt a tremor of fear at the thought of the look her father would give her if he walked in at that moment. She kept glancing at the clock to see if her cousin could eat breakfast before their father returned.

“Don’t be troubled, Eugenie; if your father comes in, I will take it all upon myself,” said Madame Grandet.

“Don’t worry, Eugenie; if your father comes in, I’ll handle everything,” said Madame Grandet.

Eugenie could not repress a tear.

Eugenie couldn't hold back a tear.

“Oh, my good mother!” she cried, “I have never loved you enough.”

“Oh, my dear mom!” she exclaimed, “I’ve never loved you enough.”

Charles, who had been tramping about his room for some time, singing to himself, now came down. Happily, it was only eleven o’clock. The true Parisian! he had put as much dandyism into his dress as if he were in the chateau of the noble lady then travelling in Scotland. He came into the room with the smiling, courteous manner so becoming to youth, which made Eugenie’s heart beat with mournful joy. He had taken the destruction of his castles in Anjou as a joke, and came up to his aunt gaily.

Charles, who had been pacing around his room for a while, singing to himself, finally came downstairs. Luckily, it was only eleven o’clock. The true Parisian! He had dressed with as much flair as if he were at the estate of the noble lady who was currently traveling in Scotland. He entered the room with the charming, polite demeanor typical of youth, which made Eugenie’s heart flutter with bittersweet happiness. He saw the ruin of his dreams in Anjou as a joke and approached his aunt cheerfully.

“Have you slept well, dear aunt? and you, too, my cousin?”

“Did you sleep well, dear aunt? And you, too, my cousin?”

“Very well, monsieur; did you?” said Madame Grandet.

“Alright, sir; did you?” said Madame Grandet.

“I? perfectly.”

"I'm good."

“You must be hungry, cousin,” said Eugenie; “will you take your seat?”

“You must be hungry, cousin,” said Eugenie. “Will you take a seat?”

“I never breakfast before midday; I never get up till then. However, I fared so badly on the journey that I am glad to eat something at once. Besides—” here he pulled out the prettiest watch Breguet ever made. “Dear me! I am early, it is only eleven o’clock!”

“I never have breakfast before noon; I don’t get up until then. However, I had such a rough time on the trip that I’m glad to eat something right away. Besides—” here he pulled out the prettiest watch Breguet ever made. “Oh my! I’m early, it’s only eleven o’clock!”

“Early?” said Madame Grandet.

“Early?” asked Madame Grandet.

“Yes; but I wanted to put my things in order. Well, I shall be glad to have anything to eat,—anything, it doesn’t matter what, a chicken, a partridge.”

“Yes; but I wanted to organize my things. Anyway, I’d be happy to have something to eat—anything, it doesn’t matter what, a chicken, a partridge.”

“Holy Virgin!” exclaimed Nanon, overhearing the words.

“Holy Virgin!” exclaimed Nanon, overhearing the words.

“A partridge!” whispered Eugenie to herself; she would gladly have given the whole of her little hoard for a partridge.

“A partridge!” whispered Eugenie to herself; she would have happily given up her entire little stash for a partridge.

“Come and sit down,” said his aunt.

“Come and sit down,” his aunt said.

The young dandy let himself drop into an easy-chair, just as a pretty woman falls gracefully upon a sofa. Eugenie and her mother took ordinary chairs and sat beside him, near the fire.

The young dandy sank into an easy chair, just like a beautiful woman gracefully settles onto a sofa. Eugenie and her mother took regular chairs and sat beside him, close to the fire.

“Do you always live here?” said Charles, thinking the room uglier by daylight than it had seemed the night before.

“Do you always live here?” Charles asked, finding the room to be uglier in the daylight than it had seemed the night before.

“Always,” answered Eugenie, looking at him, “except during the vintage. Then we go and help Nanon, and live at the Abbaye des Noyers.”

“Always,” answered Eugenie, looking at him, “except during harvest season. Then we go and help Nanon, and stay at the Abbaye des Noyers.”

“Don’t you ever take walks?”

“Do you ever take walks?”

“Sometimes on Sunday after vespers, when the weather is fine,” said Madame Grandet, “we walk on the bridge, or we go and watch the haymakers.”

“Sometimes on Sunday after evening prayers, when the weather is nice,” said Madame Grandet, “we walk on the bridge, or we go and watch the haymakers.”

“Have you a theatre?”

"Do you have a theater?"

“Go to the theatre!” exclaimed Madame Grandet, “see a play! Why, monsieur, don’t you know it is a mortal sin?”

“Go to the theater!” exclaimed Madame Grandet, “see a play! Why, sir, don’t you know it’s a mortal sin?”

“See here, monsieur,” said Nanon, bringing in the eggs, “here are your chickens,—in the shell.”

“Look here, sir,” said Nanon, bringing in the eggs, “here are your chickens—in the shell.”

“Oh! fresh eggs,” said Charles, who, like all people accustomed to luxury, had already forgotten about his partridge, “that is delicious: now, if you will give me the butter, my good girl.”

“Oh! fresh eggs,” said Charles, who, like anyone used to luxury, had already forgotten about his partridge, “that sounds amazing: now, if you could pass me the butter, my dear.”

“Butter! then you can’t have the galette.”

“Butter! Then you can’t have the galette.”

“Nanon, bring the butter,” cried Eugenie.

“Nanon, bring the butter,” shouted Eugenie.

The young girl watched her cousin as he cut his sippets, with as much pleasure as a grisette takes in a melodrama where innocence and virtue triumph. Charles, brought up by a charming mother, improved, and trained by a woman of fashion, had the elegant, dainty, foppish movements of a coxcomb. The compassionate sympathy and tenderness of a young girl possess a power that is actually magnetic; so that Charles, finding himself the object of the attentions of his aunt and cousin, could not escape the influence of feelings which flowed towards him, as it were, and inundated him. He gave Eugenie a bright, caressing look full of kindness,—a look which seemed itself a smile. He perceived, as his eyes lingered upon her, the exquisite harmony of features in the pure face, the grace of her innocent attitude, the magic clearness of the eyes, where young love sparkled and desire shone unconsciously.

The young girl watched her cousin as he cut his bread, enjoying it as much as a girl loves a melodrama where innocence and virtue win out. Charles, raised by a lovely mother and refined by an elegant woman, moved with the charming, delicate grace of a dandy. The compassionate sympathy and tenderness of a young girl have a magnetic power; so, with his aunt and cousin showing him attention, Charles couldn't escape the wave of emotions directed at him. He gave Eugenie a bright, affectionate look full of kindness—a gaze that felt like a smile in itself. As he looked at her, he noticed the perfect harmony of her delicate features, the grace of her innocent posture, and the magical clarity of her eyes, where young love sparkled and desire shone unknowingly.

“Ah! my dear cousin, if you were in full dress at the Opera, I assure you my aunt’s words would come true,—you would make the men commit the mortal sin of envy, and the women the sin of jealousy.”

“Ah! my dear cousin, if you were dressed to the nines at the Opera, I promise you my aunt’s words would come true—you would make the men feel the deadly sin of envy and the women feel the sin of jealousy.”

The compliment went to Eugenie’s heart and set it beating, though she did not understand its meaning.

The compliment touched Eugenie’s heart and made it race, even though she didn’t grasp its significance.

“Oh! cousin,” she said, “you are laughing at a poor little country girl.”

“Oh! cousin,” she said, “you’re making fun of a poor little country girl.”

“If you knew me, my cousin, you would know that I abhor ridicule; it withers the heart and jars upon all my feelings.” Here he swallowed his buttered sippet very gracefully. “No, I really have not enough mind to make fun of others; and doubtless it is a great defect. In Paris, when they want to disparage a man, they say: ‘He has a good heart.’ The phrase means: ‘The poor fellow is as stupid as a rhinoceros.’ But as I am rich, and known to hit the bull’s-eye at thirty paces with any kind of pistol, and even in the open fields, ridicule respects me.”

“If you really knew me, my cousin, you’d understand that I can’t stand being ridiculed; it crushes the spirit and messes with all my emotions.” He then ate his buttered bread quite elegantly. “Honestly, I just don’t have it in me to make fun of others; and I suppose that's a significant flaw. In Paris, when someone wants to put a man down, they say: ‘He has a good heart.’ That actually means: ‘The poor guy is as dumb as a rock.’ But since I’m wealthy, and I’m known to hit the target from thirty paces with any kind of gun, even in open fields, ridicule leaves me alone.”

“My dear nephew, that bespeaks a good heart.”

“My dear nephew, that shows a kind heart.”

“You have a very pretty ring,” said Eugenie; “is there any harm in asking to see it?”

“You have a really beautiful ring,” said Eugenie; “is it okay to ask to see it?”

Charles held out his hand after loosening the ring, and Eugenie blushed as she touched the pink nails of her cousin with the tips of her fingers.

Charles stretched out his hand after taking off the ring, and Eugenie flushed as she brushed her fingertips against her cousin's pink nails.

“See, mamma, what beautiful workmanship.”

“Look, mom, what beautiful craftsmanship.”

“My! there’s a lot of gold!” said Nanon, bringing in the coffee.

“My! There’s a lot of gold!” said Nanon, bringing in the coffee.

“What is that?” exclaimed Charles, laughing, as he pointed to an oblong pot of brown earthenware, glazed on the inside, and edged with a fringe of ashes, from the bottom of which the coffee-grounds were bubbling up and falling in the boiling liquid.

“What is that?” Charles exclaimed with a laugh, pointing to an elongated pot made of brown earthenware, glazed on the inside, and bordered with a fringe of ashes, from which the coffee grounds were bubbling up and sinking into the boiling liquid.

“It is boiled coffee,” said Nanon.

“It’s brewed coffee,” Nanon said.

“Ah! my dear aunt, I shall at least leave one beneficent trace of my visit here. You are indeed behind the age! I must teach you to make good coffee in a Chaptal coffee-pot.”

“Ah! my dear aunt, I will at least leave one positive mark from my visit here. You are really out of touch! I need to show you how to make good coffee in a Chaptal coffee pot.”

He tried to explain the process of a Chaptal coffee-pot.

He tried to explain how a Chaptal coffee pot works.

“Gracious! if there are so many things as all that to do,” said Nanon, “we may as well give up our lives to it. I shall never make coffee that way; I know that! Pray, who is to get the fodder for the cow while I make the coffee?”

“Wow! If there are that many things to do,” Nanon said, “we might as well give up our lives to it. I’m never going to make coffee like that; I know it! Seriously, who’s going to get the feed for the cow while I make the coffee?”

“I will make it,” said Eugenie.

"I'll make it," Eugenie said.

“Child!” said Madame Grandet, looking at her daughter.

“Child!” said Madame Grandet, looking at her daughter.

The word recalled to their minds the sorrow that was about to fall upon the unfortunate young man; the three women were silent, and looked at him with an air of commiseration that caught his attention.

The word brought to their minds the sadness that was about to come upon the unfortunate young man; the three women were quiet and looked at him with a sympathetic expression that caught his attention.

“Is anything the matter, my cousin?” he said.

“Is something wrong, my cousin?” he said.

“Hush!” said Madame Grandet to Eugenie, who was about to answer; “you know, my daughter, that your father charged us not to speak to monsieur—”

“Hush!” said Madame Grandet to Eugenie, who was about to respond; “you know, my daughter, that your father told us not to talk to monsieur—”

“Say Charles,” said young Grandet.

"Say Charles," said young Grandet.

“Ah! you are called Charles? What a beautiful name!” cried Eugenie.

“Ah! your name is Charles? What a lovely name!” exclaimed Eugenie.

Presentiments of evil are almost always justified. At this moment Nanon, Madame Grandet, and Eugenie, who had all three been thinking with a shudder of the old man’s return, heard the knock whose echoes they knew but too well.

Presentiments of evil are almost always justified. At this moment, Nanon, Madame Grandet, and Eugenie, who had all been thinking with a shudder about the old man’s return, heard the knock whose echoes they recognized all too well.

“There’s papa!” said Eugenie.

“There's Dad!” said Eugenie.

She removed the saucer filled with sugar, leaving a few pieces on the table-cloth; Nanon carried off the egg-cup; Madame Grandet sat up like a frightened hare. It was evidently a panic, which amazed Charles, who was wholly unable to understand it.

She took away the saucer with sugar, leaving a few pieces on the tablecloth; Nanon picked up the egg-cup; Madame Grandet sat up like a scared rabbit. It was clearly a panic, which bewildered Charles, who couldn't make sense of it at all.

“Why! what is the matter?” he asked.

“What's up?” he asked.

“My father has come,” answered Eugenie.

"My dad is here," replied Eugenie.

“Well, what of that?”

"Well, what's that about?"

Monsieur Grandet entered the room, threw his keen eye upon the table, upon Charles, and saw the whole thing.

Monsieur Grandet walked into the room, quickly scanned the table and Charles, and understood everything.

“Ha! ha! so you have been making a feast for your nephew; very good, very good, very good indeed!” he said, without stuttering. “When the cat’s away, the mice will play.”

“Ha! ha! so you’ve been throwing a feast for your nephew; very nice, very nice, very nice indeed!” he said, without stumbling. “When the cat’s away, the mice will play.”

“Feast!” thought Charles, incapable of suspecting or imagining the rules and customs of the household.

“Feast!” thought Charles, unable to suspect or imagine the rules and customs of the household.

“Give me my glass, Nanon,” said the master

“Give me my glass, Nanon,” said the master.

Eugenie brought the glass. Grandet drew a horn-handled knife with a big blade from his breeches’ pocket, cut a slice of bread, took a small bit of butter, spread it carefully on the bread, and ate it standing. At this moment Charlie was sweetening his coffee. Pere Grandet saw the bits of sugar, looked at his wife, who turned pale, and made three steps forward; he leaned down to the poor woman’s ear and said,—

Eugenie brought the glass. Grandet pulled out a horn-handled knife with a big blade from his pants pocket, sliced off a piece of bread, took a small bit of butter, spread it carefully on the bread, and ate it while standing. At that moment, Charlie was sweetening his coffee. Pere Grandet saw the sugar cubes, glanced at his wife, who turned pale, and took three steps forward; he leaned down to the poor woman's ear and said,—

“Where did you get all that sugar?”

“Where did you get all that sugar?”

“Nanon fetched it from Fessard’s; there was none.”

“Nanon got it from Fessard’s; there wasn’t any.”

It is impossible to picture the profound interest the three women took in this mute scene. Nanon had left her kitchen and stood looking into the room to see what would happen. Charles, having tasted his coffee, found it bitter and glanced about for the sugar, which Grandet had already put away.

It’s hard to imagine the deep interest the three women had in this silent scene. Nanon had stepped out of her kitchen and was watching from the doorway to see what would unfold. Charles, after tasting his coffee, found it bitter and looked around for the sugar, which Grandet had already put away.

“What do you want?” said his uncle.

“What do you want?” his uncle said.

“The sugar.”

"The sugar."

“Put in more milk,” answered the master of the house; “your coffee will taste sweeter.”

“Add more milk,” said the head of the household; “your coffee will taste better.”

Eugenie took the saucer which Grandet had put away and placed it on the table, looking calmly at her father as she did so. Most assuredly, the Parisian woman who held a silken ladder with her feeble arms to facilitate the flight of her lover, showed no greater courage than Eugenie displayed when she replaced the sugar upon the table. The lover rewarded his mistress when she proudly showed him her beautiful bruised arm, and bathed every swollen vein with tears and kisses till it was cured with happiness. Charles, on the other hand, never so much as knew the secret of the cruel agitation that shook and bruised the heart of his cousin, crushed as it was by the look of the old miser.

Eugenie took the saucer that Grandet had set aside and placed it on the table, looking calmly at her father as she did. The Parisian woman who held a silk ladder with her delicate arms to help her lover escape showed no more bravery than Eugenie did when she put the sugar back on the table. The lover thanked his partner when she proudly showed him her beautiful bruised arm, showering every swollen vein with tears and kisses until it was healed with happiness. Charles, on the other hand, never even knew the secret of the cruel turmoil that shook and bruised his cousin's heart, which was crushed by the gaze of the old miser.

“You are not eating your breakfast, wife.”

“You're not eating your breakfast, babe.”

The poor helot came forward with a piteous look, cut herself a piece of bread, and took a pear. Eugenie boldly offered her father some grapes, saying,—

The poor helot stepped forward with a sad expression, cut herself a piece of bread, and took a pear. Eugenie confidently offered her dad some grapes, saying,—

“Taste my preserves, papa. My cousin, you will eat some, will you not? I went to get these pretty grapes expressly for you.”

“Taste my jam, Dad. Cousin, you’re going to have some too, right? I got these beautiful grapes just for you.”

“If no one stops them, they will pillage Saumur for you, nephew. When you have finished, we will go into the garden; I have something to tell you which can’t be sweetened.”

“If no one stops them, they will loot Saumur for you, nephew. When you’re done, we’ll head to the garden; I have something to tell you that can’t be softened.”

Eugenie and her mother cast a look on Charles whose meaning the young man could not mistake.

Eugenie and her mother glanced at Charles, and the young man couldn’t misinterpret what that meant.

“What is it you mean, uncle? Since the death of my poor mother”—at these words his voice softened—“no other sorrow can touch me.”

“What do you mean, uncle? Ever since my poor mother's death”—his voice softened at these words—“no other sorrow can affect me.”

“My nephew, who knows by what afflictions God is pleased to try us?” said his aunt.

“My nephew, who knows what challenges God uses to test us?” said his aunt.

“Ta, ta, ta, ta,” said Grandet, “there’s your nonsense beginning. I am sorry to see those white hands of yours, nephew”; and he showed the shoulder-of-mutton fists which Nature had put at the end of his own arms. “There’s a pair of hands made to pick up silver pieces. You’ve been brought up to put your feet in the kid out of which we make the purses we keep our money in. A bad look-out! Very bad!”

“Ta, ta, ta, ta,” said Grandet, “there’s your nonsense starting again. I’m sorry to see those delicate hands of yours, nephew,” and he displayed the broad, coarse hands that Nature had given him. “There are hands made for picking up coins. You’ve been raised to put your feet in the leather from which we make the purses for our money. Not a good sign! Very bad!”

“What do you mean, uncle? I’ll be hanged if I understand a single word of what you are saying.”

“What do you mean, uncle? I’ll be shocked if I understand a single word of what you're saying.”

“Come!” said Grandet.

"Come on!" said Grandet.

The miser closed the blade of his knife with a snap, drank the last of his wine, and opened the door.

The miser shut his knife with a snap, finished his wine, and opened the door.

“My cousin, take courage!”

“Stay strong, cousin!”

The tone of the young girl struck terror to Charles’s heart, and he followed his terrible uncle, a prey to disquieting thoughts. Eugenie, her mother, and Nanon went into the kitchen, moved by irresistible curiosity to watch the two actors in the scene which was about to take place in the garden, where at first the uncle walked silently ahead of the nephew. Grandet was not at all troubled at having to tell Charles of the death of his father; but he did feel a sort of compassion in knowing him to be without a penny, and he sought for some phrase or formula by which to soften the communication of that cruel truth. “You have lost your father,” seemed to him a mere nothing to say; fathers die before their children. But “you are absolutely without means,”—all the misfortunes of life were summed up in those words! Grandet walked round the garden three times, the gravel crunching under his heavy step.

The tone of the young girl filled Charles with dread, and he followed his frightening uncle, plagued by unsettling thoughts. Eugenie, her mother, and Nanon went into the kitchen, driven by irresistible curiosity to watch the two characters in the scene about to unfold in the garden, where initially the uncle walked silently ahead of the nephew. Grandet wasn’t at all worried about telling Charles about his father’s death; however, he did feel a kind of sympathy knowing Charles was completely broke, and he tried to find some words or phrase to ease the delivery of that harsh reality. “You’ve lost your father,” seemed too trivial to say; fathers die before their children. But “you are completely without means”—all the misfortunes of life were summed up in those words! Grandet walked around the garden three times, the gravel crunching under his heavy footsteps.

In the crucial moments of life our minds fasten upon the locality where joys or sorrows overwhelm us. Charles noticed with minute attention the box-borders of the little garden, the yellow leaves as they fluttered down, the dilapidated walls, the gnarled fruit-trees,—picturesque details which were destined to remain forever in his memory, blending eternally, by the mnemonics that belong exclusively to the passions, with the recollections of this solemn hour.

In important moments of life, our thoughts focus on the places where happiness or sadness consumes us. Charles closely observed the edges of the small garden, the yellow leaves as they fell, the crumbling walls, the twisted fruit trees—vivid details that would stay in his memory forever, intertwined with the emotions of this significant moment.

“It is very fine weather, very warm,” said Grandet, drawing a long breath.

“It’s really nice weather, super warm,” said Grandet, taking a deep breath.

“Yes, uncle; but why—”

“Yeah, uncle; but why—”

“Well, my lad,” answered his uncle, “I have some bad news to give you. Your father is ill—”

“Well, my boy,” his uncle replied, “I have some bad news to share with you. Your father is sick—”

“Then why am I here?” said Charles. “Nanon,” he cried, “order post-horses! I can get a carriage somewhere?” he added, turning to his uncle, who stood motionless.

“Then why am I here?” Charles said. “Nanon,” he shouted, “arrange for post-horses! I can find a carriage somewhere?” he added, looking at his uncle, who stood frozen.

“Horses and carriages are useless,” answered Grandet, looking at Charles, who remained silent, his eyes growing fixed. “Yes, my poor boy, you guess the truth,—he is dead. But that’s nothing; there is something worse: he blew out his brains.”

“Horses and carriages are useless,” replied Grandet, glancing at Charles, who stayed silent, his gaze growing unfocused. “Yes, my poor boy, you’ve figured it out—the truth is, he’s dead. But that’s not the worst part; what’s even worse is that he shot himself.”

“My father!”

"Father!"

“Yes, but that’s not the worst; the newspapers are all talking about it. Here, read that.”

“Yeah, but that’s not even the worst part; the newspapers are all covering it. Here, check this out.”

Grandet, who had borrowed the fatal article from Cruchot, thrust the paper under his nephew’s eyes. The poor young man, still a child, still at an age when feelings wear no mask, burst into tears.

Grandet, who had borrowed the alarming document from Cruchot, shoved the paper in front of his nephew. The poor young man, still a child and at an age when emotions are raw and unfiltered, broke down in tears.

“That’s good!” thought Grandet; “his eyes frightened me. He’ll be all right if he weeps,—That is not the worst, my poor nephew,” he said aloud, not noticing whether Charles heard him, “that is nothing; you will get over it: but—”

“That’s good!” thought Grandet; “his eyes scared me. He’ll be fine if he cries—That’s not the worst, my poor nephew,” he said out loud, not realizing if Charles heard him, “that’s nothing; you will get through it: but—”

“Never, never! My father! Oh, my father!”

“Never, never! My dad! Oh, my dad!”

“He has ruined you, you haven’t a penny.”

“He's ruined you; you don't have a dime.”

“What does that matter? My father! Where is my father?”

“What does that matter? My dad! Where's my dad?”

His sobs resounded horribly against those dreary walls and reverberated in the echoes. The three women, filled with pity, wept also; for tears are often as contagious as laughter. Charles, without listening further to his uncle, ran through the court and up the staircase to his chamber, where he threw himself across the bed and hid his face in the sheets, to weep in peace for his lost parents.

His sobs echoed painfully off those dreary walls. The three women, filled with compassion, cried too, because tears can spread just like laughter. Charles, tuning out his uncle’s voice, dashed through the courtyard and up the stairs to his room, where he flung himself onto the bed and buried his face in the sheets, weeping in solitude for his lost parents.

“The first burst must have its way,” said Grandet, entering the living-room, where Eugenie and her mother had hastily resumed their seats and were sewing with trembling hands, after wiping their eyes. “But that young man is good for nothing; his head is more taken up with the dead than with his money.”

“The first burst must have its way,” said Grandet, walking into the living room, where Eugenie and her mother quickly sat back down and resumed sewing with shaky hands after drying their tears. “But that young man is useless; he’s more focused on the dead than he is on his money.”

Eugenie shuddered as she heard her father’s comment on the most sacred of all griefs. From that moment she began to judge him. Charles’s sobs, though muffled, still sounded through the sepulchral house; and his deep groans, which seemed to come from the earth beneath, only ceased towards evening, after growing gradually feebler.

Eugenie shuddered at her father’s remark about the deepest of all sorrows. From that point on, she began to evaluate him. Charles’s sobs, though subdued, still echoed through the gloomy house; his deep groans, which felt like they were coming from the ground below, only stopped by evening, after becoming increasingly weaker.

“Poor young man!” said Madame Grandet.

“Poor young man!” said Madame Grandet.

Fatal exclamation! Pere Grandet looked at his wife, at Eugenie, and at the sugar-bowl. He recollected the extraordinary breakfast prepared for the unfortunate youth, and he took a position in the middle of the room.

Fatal exclamation! Pere Grandet looked at his wife, at Eugenie, and at the sugar bowl. He remembered the amazing breakfast made for the unfortunate young man, and he stood in the middle of the room.

“Listen to me,” he said, with his usual composure. “I hope that you will not continue this extravagance, Madame Grandet. I don’t give you MY money to stuff that young fellow with sugar.”

“Listen to me,” he said, with his usual calmness. “I hope you won't keep up this spending, Madame Grandet. I don’t give you MY money to spoil that young guy with treats.”

“My mother had nothing to do with it,” said Eugenie; “it was I who—”

“My mom had nothing to do with it,” said Eugenie; “it was me who—”

“Is it because you are of age,” said Grandet, interrupting his daughter, “that you choose to contradict me? Remember, Eugenie—”

“Is it because you’re an adult now,” Grandet said, cutting off his daughter, “that you’ve decided to argue with me? Remember, Eugenie—”

“Father, the son of your brother ought to receive from us—”

"Father, your brother's son should receive from us—"

“Ta, ta, ta, ta!” exclaimed the cooper on four chromatic tones; “the son of my brother this, my nephew that! Charles is nothing at all to us; he hasn’t a farthing, his father has failed; and when this dandy has cried his fill, off he goes from here. I won’t have him revolutionize my household.”

“Ta, ta, ta, ta!” exclaimed the barrel maker in four different tones; “my brother's son this, my nephew that! Charles means nothing to us; he doesn’t have a penny, his father has gone bankrupt; and once this show-off is done whining, he’ll be out of here. I won’t let him turn my household upside down.”

“What is ‘failing,’ father?” asked Eugenie.

“What does ‘failing’ mean, Dad?” asked Eugenie.

“To fail,” answered her father, “is to commit the most dishonorable action that can disgrace a man.”

“To fail,” her father replied, “is to do the most dishonorable thing that can bring shame to a man.”

“It must be a great sin,” said Madame Grandet, “and our brother may be damned.”

“It must be a huge sin,” said Madame Grandet, “and our brother might be condemned.”

“There, there, don’t begin with your litanies!” said Grandet, shrugging his shoulders. “To fail, Eugenie,” he resumed, “is to commit a theft which the law, unfortunately, takes under its protection. People have given their property to Guillaume Grandet trusting to his reputation for honor and integrity; he has made away with it all, and left them nothing but their eyes to weep with. A highway robber is better than a bankrupt: the one attacks you and you can defend yourself, he risks his own life; but the other—in short, Charles is dishonored.”

“There, there, don’t start with your complaints!” said Grandet, shrugging his shoulders. “To fail, Eugenie,” he continued, “is to commit a theft that the law, unfortunately, protects. People have entrusted their property to Guillaume Grandet, believing in his reputation for honor and integrity; he has taken everything and left them nothing but their tears. A highway robber is better than a bankrupt: the robber confronts you, and you can defend yourself; he risks his own life. But the other—well, Charles is dishonored.”

The words rang in the poor girl’s heart and weighed it down with their heavy meaning. Upright and delicate as a flower born in the depths of a forest, she knew nothing of the world’s maxims, of its deceitful arguments and specious sophisms; she therefore believed the atrocious explanation which her father gave her designedly, concealing the distinction which exists between an involuntary failure and an intentional one.

The words echoed in the girl’s heart, burdening it with their heavy meaning. Straight and fragile like a flower growing in the depths of a forest, she was unaware of the world’s sayings, its deceptive arguments, and misleading logic; as a result, she accepted the terrible explanation her father gave her, deliberately hiding the difference between an accidental mistake and a deliberate one.

“Father, could you not have prevented such a misfortune?”

“Dad, couldn’t you have stopped this from happening?”

“My brother did not consult me. Besides, he owes four millions.”

“My brother didn’t consult me. Plus, he owes four million.”

“What is a ‘million,’ father?” she asked, with the simplicity of a child which thinks it can find out at once all that it wants to know.

“What is a ‘million,’ dad?” she asked, with the innocence of a child who believes it can learn everything it wants to know right away.

“A million?” said Grandet, “why, it is a million pieces of twenty sous each, and it takes five twenty sous pieces to make five francs.”

“A million?” said Grandet, “well, that’s a million pieces of twenty sous each, and it takes five twenty sous coins to make five francs.”

“Dear me!” cried Eugenie, “how could my uncle possibly have had four millions? Is there any one else in France who ever had so many millions?” Pere Grandet stroked his chin, smiled, and his wen seemed to dilate. “But what will become of my cousin Charles?”

“Goodness!” exclaimed Eugenie, “how could my uncle have possibly had four million? Is there anyone else in France who ever had that much?” Pere Grandet stroked his chin, smiled, and his growth seemed to expand. “But what will happen to my cousin Charles?”

“He is going off to the West Indies by his father’s request, and he will try to make his fortune there.”

“He is going to the West Indies at his father's request, and he will try to make his fortune there.”

“Has he got the money to go with?”

“Does he have the money to go?”

“I shall pay for his journey as far as—yes, as far as Nantes.”

“I'll cover his trip all the way to—yes, all the way to Nantes.”

Eugenie sprang into his arms.

Eugenie jumped into his arms.

“Oh, father, how good you are!”

“Oh, Dad, you’re amazing!”

She kissed him with a warmth that almost made Grandet ashamed of himself, for his conscience galled him a little.

She kissed him with a warmth that almost made Grandet feel ashamed of himself, because his conscience bothered him just a bit.

“Will it take much time to amass a million?” she asked.

“Will it take a long time to save up a million?” she asked.

“Look here!” said the old miser, “you know what a napoleon is? Well, it takes fifty thousand napoleons to make a million.”

“Look here!” said the old miser, “Do you know what a napoleon is? Well, it takes fifty thousand napoleons to make a million.”

“Mamma, we must say a great many neuvaines for him.”

“Mama, we need to say a lot of neuvaines for him.”

“I was thinking so,” said Madame Grandet.

“I was thinking that too,” said Madame Grandet.

“That’s the way, always spending my money!” cried the father. “Do you think there are francs on every bush?”

"That’s how it is, always wasting my money!" the father exclaimed. "Do you think there are francs growing on every bush?"

At this moment a muffled cry, more distressing than all the others, echoed through the garrets and struck a chill to the hearts of Eugenie and her mother.

At that moment, a muffled cry, more distressing than all the others, echoed through the attic and sent a chill down the spines of Eugenie and her mother.

“Nanon, go upstairs and see that he does not kill himself,” said Grandet. “Now, then,” he added, looking at his wife and daughter, who had turned pale at his words, “no nonsense, you two! I must leave you; I have got to see about the Dutchmen who are going away to-day. And then I must find Cruchot, and talk with him about all this.”

“Nanon, go upstairs and make sure he doesn’t harm himself,” Grandet said. “Now, listen,” he continued, looking at his wife and daughter, who had gone pale at his words, “no foolishness, you two! I have to leave you; I need to check on the Dutchmen who are leaving today. And then I have to find Cruchot and discuss all of this with him.”

He departed. As soon as he had shut the door Eugenie and her mother breathed more freely. Until this morning the young girl had never felt constrained in the presence of her father; but for the last few hours every moment wrought a change in her feelings and ideas.

He left. As soon as he closed the door, Eugenie and her mother breathed a sigh of relief. Up until that morning, the young girl had never felt restricted around her father; but over the past few hours, every moment shifted her feelings and thoughts.

“Mamma, how many louis are there in a cask of wine?”

“Mama, how many louis are in a cask of wine?”

“Your father sells his from a hundred to a hundred and fifty francs, sometimes two hundred,—at least, so I’ve heard say.”

“Your father sells his for between a hundred and a hundred and fifty francs, sometimes even two hundred—at least, that’s what I’ve heard.”

“Then papa must be rich?”

"Then Dad must be rich?"

“Perhaps he is. But Monsieur Cruchot told me he bought Froidfond two years ago; that may have pinched him.”

“Maybe he is. But Monsieur Cruchot said he bought Froidfond two years ago; that might have stretched his finances.”

Eugenie, not being able to understand the question of her father’s fortune, stopped short in her calculations.

Eugenie, unable to grasp the question about her father's fortune, froze in her calculations.

“He didn’t even see me, the darling!” said Nanon, coming back from her errand. “He’s stretched out like a calf on his bed and crying like the Madeleine, and that’s a blessing! What’s the matter with the poor dear young man!”

“He didn’t even notice me, the sweetheart!” said Nanon, returning from her task. “He’s lying on his bed like a lazy calf, crying like crazy, and that’s a good thing! What’s wrong with the poor young man?”

“Let us go and console him, mamma; if any one knocks, we can come down.”

“Let’s go and comfort him, mom; if anyone knocks, we can come down.”

Madame Grandet was helpless against the sweet persuasive tones of her daughter’s voice. Eugenie was sublime: she had become a woman. The two, with beating hearts, went up to Charles’s room. The door was open. The young man heard and saw nothing; plunged in grief, he only uttered inarticulate cries.

Madame Grandet couldn’t resist the sweet, persuasive tone of her daughter’s voice. Eugenie was radiant: she had grown into a woman. The two of them, with racing hearts, went up to Charles’s room. The door was open. The young man heard and saw nothing; consumed by grief, he could only make incoherent sounds.

“How he loves his father!” said Eugenie in a low voice.

“How he loves his dad!” said Eugenie softly.

In the utterance of those words it was impossible to mistake the hopes of a heart that, unknown to itself, had suddenly become passionate. Madame Grandet cast a mother’s look upon her daughter, and then whispered in her ear,—

In saying those words, it was clear that the heart, unknowingly, had suddenly become full of passion. Madame Grandet gave her daughter a mother's glance, then whispered in her ear,—

“Take care, you will love him!”

“Be careful, you’re going to love him!”

“Love him!” answered Eugenie. “Ah! if you did but know what my father said to Monsieur Cruchot.”

"Love him!" Eugenie replied. "Ah! if only you knew what my father said to Monsieur Cruchot."

Charles turned over, and saw his aunt and cousin.

Charles turned over and saw his aunt and cousin.

“I have lost my father, my poor father! If he had told me his secret troubles we might have worked together to repair them. My God! my poor father! I was so sure I should see him again that I think I kissed him quite coldly—”

“I’ve lost my dad, my poor dad! If he had shared his troubles with me, we could have worked together to fix them. Oh my God! my poor dad! I was so convinced I would see him again that I think I kissed him rather coldly—”

Sobs cut short the words.

Sobs interrupted the words.

“We will pray for him,” said Madame Grandet. “Resign yourself to the will of God.”

“We will pray for him,” said Madame Grandet. “Accept the will of God.”

“Cousin,” said Eugenie, “take courage! Your loss is irreparable; therefore think only of saving your honor.”

“Cousin,” Eugenie said, “stay strong! Your loss is permanent; so just focus on preserving your honor.”

With the delicate instinct of a woman who intuitively puts her mind into all things, even at the moment when she offers consolation, Eugenie sought to cheat her cousin’s grief by turning his thoughts inward upon himself.

With the subtle intuition of a woman who instinctively thinks deeply about everything, even while offering comfort, Eugenie tried to distract her cousin from his grief by encouraging him to focus on himself.

“My honor?” exclaimed the young man, tossing aside his hair with an impatient gesture as he sat up on his bed and crossed his arms. “Ah! that is true. My uncle said my father had failed.” He uttered a heart-rending cry, and hid his face in his hands. “Leave me, leave me, cousin! My God! my God! forgive my father, for he must have suffered sorely!”

“My honor?” the young man exclaimed, tossing his hair aside with an impatient gesture as he sat up on his bed and crossed his arms. “Ah! that’s true. My uncle said my father had failed.” He let out a heartrending cry and buried his face in his hands. “Leave me, leave me, cousin! My God! my God! forgive my father, for he must have suffered greatly!”

There was something terribly attractive in the sight of this young sorrow, sincere without reasoning or afterthought. It was a virgin grief which the simple hearts of Eugenie and her mother were fitted to comprehend, and they obeyed the sign Charles made them to leave him to himself. They went downstairs in silence and took their accustomed places by the window and sewed for nearly an hour without exchanging a word. Eugenie had seen in the furtive glance that she cast about the young man’s room—that girlish glance which sees all in the twinkling of an eye—the pretty trifles of his dressing-case, his scissors, his razors embossed with gold. This gleam of luxury across her cousin’s grief only made him the more interesting to her, possibly by way of contrast. Never before had so serious an event, so dramatic a sight, touched the imaginations of these two passive beings, hitherto sunk in the stillness and calm of solitude.

There was something incredibly appealing about the sight of this young sorrow, sincere and uncomplicated. It was an untouched grief that the simple hearts of Eugenie and her mother could understand, and they followed the signal Charles gave them to leave him alone. They went downstairs in silence and took their usual spots by the window, sewing for nearly an hour without saying a word. Eugenie had noticed in the quick glance she cast around the young man’s room—that quick glance that sees everything in an instant—the nice little things in his dressing case, his gold-embossed scissors, and razors. This hint of luxury against her cousin’s grief only made him more interesting to her, possibly because of the contrast. Never before had such a serious event, such a dramatic sight, captured the imaginations of these two quiet individuals, who had been immersed in the stillness and calm of solitude until now.

“Mamma,” said Eugenie, “we must wear mourning for my uncle.”

“Mom,” said Eugenie, “we need to wear black for my uncle.”

“Your father will decide that,” answered Madame Grandet.

“Your father will make that decision,” replied Madame Grandet.

They relapsed into silence. Eugenie drew her stitches with a uniform motion which revealed to an observer the teeming thoughts of her meditation. The first desire of the girl’s heart was to share her cousin’s mourning.

They fell silent again. Eugenie stitched with a steady rhythm that showed anyone watching the busy thoughts in her mind. The girl's deepest wish was to share in her cousin's sorrow.





VI

About four o’clock an abrupt knock at the door struck sharply on the heart of Madame Grandet.

About four o'clock, a sudden knock at the door jolted Madame Grandet.

“What can have happened to your father?” she said to her daughter.

“What could have happened to your dad?” she said to her daughter.

Grandet entered joyously. After taking off his gloves, he rubbed his hands hard enough to take off their skin as well, if his epidermis had not been tanned and cured like Russia leather,—saving, of course, the perfume of larch-trees and incense. Presently his secret escaped him.

Grandet walked in happily. After he took off his gloves, he rubbed his hands vigorously, as if he could peel off the skin too, if his skin hadn't been toughened and treated like Russian leather—of course, still holding onto the scent of larch trees and incense. Soon, his secret slipped out.

“Wife,” he said, without stuttering, “I’ve trapped them all! Our wine is sold! The Dutch and the Belgians have gone. I walked about the market-place in front of their inn, pretending to be doing nothing. That Belgian fellow—you know who I mean—came up to me. The owners of all the good vineyards have kept back their vintages, intending to wait; well, I didn’t hinder them. The Belgian was in despair; I saw that. In a minute the bargain was made. He takes my vintage at two hundred francs the puncheon, half down. He paid me in gold; the notes are drawn. Here are six louis for you. In three months wines will have fallen.”

“Wife,” he said confidently, “I’ve caught them all! Our wine is sold! The Dutch and the Belgians are gone. I walked around the market in front of their inn, acting like I wasn't doing anything. That Belgian guy—you know who I mean—came up to me. The owners of the best vineyards have held back their wine, planning to wait; well, I didn’t stop them. The Belgian was desperate; I could see that. In no time, we made the deal. He’s taking my wine for two hundred francs per puncheon, half paid upfront. He gave me gold; the notes are written. Here are six louis for you. In three months, wine prices will drop.”

These words, uttered in a quiet tone of voice, were nevertheless so bitterly sarcastic that the inhabitants of Saumur, grouped at this moment in the market-place and overwhelmed by the news of the sale Grandet had just effected, would have shuddered had they heard them. Their panic would have brought the price of wines down fifty per cent at once.

These words, spoken in a soft voice, were still so bitterly sarcastic that the people of Saumur, gathered at that moment in the marketplace and shocked by the news of the sale Grandet had just made, would have recoiled if they had heard them. Their panic would have immediately dropped wine prices by fifty percent.

“Did you have a thousand puncheons this year, father?”

“Did you have a thousand barrels this year, Dad?”

“Yes, little one.”

"Yes, kiddo."

That term applied to his daughter was the superlative expression of the old miser’s joy.

That term used for his daughter was the ultimate expression of the old miser’s happiness.

“Then that makes two hundred thousand pieces of twenty sous each?”

“Then that means two hundred thousand pieces of twenty sous each?”

“Yes, Mademoiselle Grandet.”

“Yes, Miss Grandet.”

“Then, father, you can easily help Charles.”

“Then, Dad, you can easily help Charles.”

The amazement, the anger, the stupefaction of Belshazzar when he saw the Mene-Tekel-Upharsin before his eyes is not to be compared with the cold rage of Grandet, who, having forgotten his nephew, now found him enshrined in the heart and calculations of his daughter.

The surprise, the anger, the shock of Belshazzar when he saw the Mene-Tekel-Upharsin before him can't compare to the icy fury of Grandet, who, having overlooked his nephew, now discovered him locked in the heart and plans of his daughter.

“What’s this? Ever since that dandy put foot in my house everything goes wrong! You behave as if you had the right to buy sugar-plums and make feasts and weddings. I won’t have that sort of thing. I hope I know my duty at my time of life! I certainly sha’n’t take lessons from my daughter, or from anybody else. I shall do for my nephew what it is proper to do, and you have no need to poke your nose into it. As for you, Eugenie,” he added, facing her, “don’t speak of this again, or I’ll send you to the Abbaye des Noyers with Nanon, see if I don’t; and no later than to-morrow either, if you disobey me! Where is that fellow, has he come down yet?”

“What’s going on? Ever since that guy stepped into my house, everything has been a disaster! You act like you have the right to buy treats and throw parties and weddings. I won’t allow that kind of behavior. I certainly know my responsibilities at my age! I won’t take advice from my daughter or anyone else. I’ll do what’s right for my nephew, and you don’t need to stick your nose in it. And you, Eugenie,” he said, turning to her, “don’t mention this again, or I’ll send you to the Abbaye des Noyers with Nanon, just watch! It could happen as soon as tomorrow if you don’t listen to me! Where is that guy? Has he come down yet?”

“No, my friend,” answered Madame Grandet.

“No, my friend,” replied Madame Grandet.

“What is he doing then?”

"What’s he doing then?"

“He is weeping for his father,” said Eugenie.

“He's crying for his dad,” said Eugenie.

Grandet looked at his daughter without finding a word to say; after all, he was a father. He made a couple of turns up and down the room, and then went hurriedly to his secret den to think over an investment he was meditating in the public Funds. The thinning out of his two thousand acres of forest land had yielded him six hundred thousand francs: putting this sum to that derived from the sale of his poplars and to his other gains for the last year and for the current year, he had amassed a total of nine hundred thousand francs, without counting the two hundred thousand he had got by the sale just concluded. The twenty per cent which Cruchot assured him would gain in a short time from the Funds, then quoted at seventy, tempted him. He figured out his calculation on the margin of the newspaper which gave the account of his brother’s death, all the while hearing the moans of his nephew, but without listening to them. Nanon came and knocked on the wall to summon him to dinner. On the last step of the staircase he was saying to himself as he came down,—

Grandet looked at his daughter, speechless; after all, he was a father. He paced back and forth in the room for a bit, then rushed to his private study to think about an investment he was considering in public funds. Selling off part of his two thousand acres of forest land had brought him in six hundred thousand francs. Adding this to what he earned from selling his poplars and his other profits from last year and this year, he had a total of nine hundred thousand francs, not including the two hundred thousand he just made from the sale. The twenty percent return that Cruchot promised would soon come from the funds, which were currently at seventy, tempted him. He jotted down his calculations on the edge of a newspaper that reported his brother’s death, all while hearing his nephew's moans but not really paying attention to them. Nanon came and knocked on the wall to call him to dinner. On the last step of the staircase, he muttered to himself as he descended,—

“I’ll do it; I shall get eight per cent interest. In two years I shall have fifteen hundred thousand francs, which I will then draw out in good gold,—Well, where’s my nephew?”

“I’ll do it; I’ll get eight percent interest. In two years, I’ll have one million five hundred thousand francs, which I’ll then withdraw in solid gold—Well, where’s my nephew?”

“He says he doesn’t want anything to eat,” answered Nanon; “that’s not good for him.”

“He says he doesn’t want anything to eat,” Nanon replied; “that’s not good for him.”

“So much saved,” retorted her master.

“So much saved,” her master replied.

“That’s so,” she said.

"Totally," she said.

“Bah! he won’t cry long. Hunger drives the wolves out of the woods.”

“Bah! He won’t cry for long. Hunger brings the wolves out of the woods.”

The dinner was eaten in silence.

The dinner was consumed in silence.

“My good friend,” said Madame Grandet, when the cloth was removed, “we must put on mourning.”

“My good friend,” said Madame Grandet, after the cloth was taken off, “we need to put on some mourning attire.”

“Upon my word, Madame Grandet! what will you invent next to spend money on? Mourning is in the heart, and not in the clothes.”

“Honestly, Madame Grandet! What will you come up with next to waste money on? Mourning is felt in the heart, not in the clothes.”

“But mourning for a brother is indispensable; and the Church commands us to—”

“But mourning for a brother is essential; and the Church instructs us to—”

“Buy your mourning out of your six louis. Give me a hat-band; that’s enough for me.”

“Spend part of your six louis on your mourning. Just get me a hat band; that’s all I need.”

Eugenie raised her eyes to heaven without uttering a word. Her generous instincts, slumbering and long repressed but now suddenly and for the first time awakened, were galled at every turn. The evening passed to all appearance like a thousand other evenings of their monotonous life, yet it was certainly the most horrible. Eugenie sewed without raising her head, and did not use the workbox which Charles had despised the night before. Madame Grandet knitted her sleeves. Grandet twirled his thumbs for four hours, absorbed in calculations whose results were on the morrow to astonish Saumur. No one came to visit the family that day. The whole town was ringing with the news of the business trick just played by Grandet, the failure of his brother, and the arrival of his nephew. Obeying the desire to gossip over their mutual interests, all the upper and middle-class wine-growers in Saumur met at Monsieur des Grassins, where terrible imprecations were being fulminated against the ex-mayor. Nanon was spinning, and the whirr of her wheel was the only sound heard beneath the gray rafters of that silent hall.

Eugenie looked up at the sky without saying a word. Her generous instincts, which had been dormant and long suppressed, were now suddenly and for the first time awakened, and they were frustrated at every turn. The evening passed just like a thousand other evenings in their monotonous life, yet it was definitely the worst. Eugenie sewed without looking up and didn’t use the workbox that Charles had mocked the night before. Madame Grandet knitted her sleeves. Grandet twiddled his thumbs for four hours, lost in calculations that would shock Saumur the next day. No one came to visit the family that day. The whole town was buzzing with news about Grandet’s recent business trick, his brother’s failure, and his nephew’s arrival. Driven by a need to gossip about their shared interests, all the upper and middle-class wine-growers in Saumur gathered at Monsieur des Grassins, where loud curses were being thrown at the former mayor. Nanon was spinning, and the only sound in the quiet hall beneath the gray rafters was the whir of her wheel.

“We don’t waste our tongues,” she said, showing her teeth, as large and white as peeled almonds.

“We don’t waste our words,” she said, flashing a smile, her teeth large and white like peeled almonds.

“Nothing should be wasted,” answered Grandet, rousing himself from his reverie. He saw a perspective of eight millions in three years, and he was sailing along that sheet of gold. “Let us go to bed. I will bid my nephew good-night for the rest of you, and see if he will take anything.”

“Nothing should be wasted,” replied Grandet, shaking off his daydream. He envisioned a future of eight million in three years, and he was cruising on that wave of gold. “Let’s head to bed. I’ll wish my nephew goodnight for everyone else and check if he needs anything.”

Madame Grandet remained on the landing of the first storey to hear the conversation that was about to take place between the goodman and his nephew. Eugenie, bolder than her mother, went up two stairs.

Madame Grandet stayed on the landing of the first floor to listen to the conversation that was about to happen between her husband and his nephew. Eugenie, being bolder than her mother, took two steps up.

“Well, nephew, you are in trouble. Yes, weep, that’s natural. A father is a father; but we must bear our troubles patiently. I am a good uncle to you, remember that. Come, take courage! Will you have a little glass of wine?” (Wine costs nothing in Saumur, and they offer it as tea is offered in China.) “Why!” added Grandet, “you have got no light! That’s bad, very bad; you ought to see what you are about,” and he walked to the chimney-piece. “What’s this?” he cried. “A wax candle! How the devil did they filch a wax candle? The spendthrifts would tear down the ceilings of my house to boil the fellow’s eggs.”

“Well, nephew, you’re in trouble. Yes, cry, that’s normal. A father is a father; but we have to handle our problems patiently. I’m a good uncle to you, remember that. Come on, be brave! Would you like a little glass of wine?” (Wine is free in Saumur, and they serve it like tea is served in China.) “What!” Grandet added, “you don’t have any light! That’s bad, really bad; you need to see what you’re doing,” and he walked over to the mantel. “What’s this?” he exclaimed. “A wax candle! How on earth did they steal a wax candle? The spendthrifts would tear the ceilings off my house just to boil that guy’s eggs.”

Hearing these words, mother and daughter slipped back into their rooms and burrowed in their beds, with the celerity of frightened mice getting back to their holes.

Hearing these words, mother and daughter quickly went back to their rooms and crawled into their beds, like scared mice rushing back to their holes.

“Madame Grandet, have you found a mine?” said the man, coming into the chamber of his wife.

“Madame Grandet, have you discovered a mine?” said the man, walking into his wife's room.

“My friend, wait; I am saying my prayers,” said the poor mother in a trembling voice.

“My friend, wait; I’m saying my prayers,” said the poor mother in a shaky voice.

“The devil take your good God!” growled Grandet in reply.

“The devil take your good God!” Grandet growled in response.

Misers have no belief in a future life; the present is their all in all. This thought casts a terrible light upon our present epoch, in which, far more than at any former period, money sways the laws and politics and morals. Institutions, books, men, and dogmas, all conspire to undermine belief in a future life,—a belief upon which the social edifice has rested for eighteen hundred years. The grave, as a means of transition, is little feared in our day. The future, which once opened to us beyond the requiems, has now been imported into the present. To obtain per fas et nefas a terrestrial paradise of luxury and earthly enjoyment, to harden the heart and macerate the body for the sake of fleeting possessions, as the martyrs once suffered all things to reach eternal joys, this is now the universal thought—a thought written everywhere, even in the very laws which ask of the legislator, “What do you pay?” instead of asking him, “What do you think?” When this doctrine has passed down from the bourgeoisie to the populace, where will this country be?

Misers don't believe in an afterlife; the present is everything to them. This idea sheds a harsh light on our current times, when money influences laws, politics, and morality more than ever before. Institutions, books, individuals, and beliefs all work together to weaken faith in an afterlife—a belief that has supported our society for eighteen hundred years. Nowadays, the grave, as a way of transition, is little feared. The future, once thought to lie beyond memorials, has now become part of the present. To attain a paradise of luxury and enjoyment here on earth, to harden the heart and torment the body for temporary possessions, as martyrs once endured hardships for eternal joy, this is now the dominating mindset—a thought evident everywhere, even in laws that ask lawmakers, “What do you pay?” instead of “What do you think?” When this belief trickles down from the middle class to the masses, where will this country end up?

“Madame Grandet, have you done?” asked the old man.

“Madame Grandet, are you done?” asked the old man.

“My friend, I am praying for you.”

"My friend, I'm praying for you."

“Very good! Good-night; to-morrow morning we will have a talk.”

“Great! Good night; we’ll talk tomorrow morning.”

The poor woman went to sleep like a schoolboy who, not having learned his lessons, knows he will see his master’s angry face on the morrow. At the moment when, filled with fear, she was drawing the sheet above her head that she might stifle hearing, Eugenie, in her night-gown and with naked feet, ran to her side and kissed her brow.

The poor woman went to sleep like a schoolboy who, not having studied for his exam, knows he will face his teacher's angry expression the next day. Just as she was pulling the sheet over her head in fear to block out sounds, Eugenie, in her nightgown and with bare feet, rushed to her side and kissed her forehead.

“Oh! my good mother,” she said, “to-morrow I will tell him it was I.”

“Oh! my dear mother,” she said, “tomorrow I will tell him it was me.”

“No; he would send you to Noyers. Leave me to manage it; he cannot eat me.”

“No, he would send you to Noyers. Let me handle it; he can’t get to me.”

“Do you hear, mamma?”

"Do you hear, Mom?"

“What?”

"What?"

He is weeping still.”

“He's still crying.”

“Go to bed, my daughter; you will take cold in your feet: the floor is damp.”

“Go to bed, my daughter; you'll catch a chill in your feet: the floor is damp.”


Thus passed the solemn day which was destined to weight upon the whole life of the rich and poor heiress, whose sleep was never again to be so calm, nor yet so pure, as it had been up to this moment. It often happens that certain actions of human life seem, literally speaking, improbable, though actual. Is not this because we constantly omit to turn the stream of psychological light upon our impulsive determinations, and fail to explain the subtile reasons, mysteriously conceived in our minds, which impelled them? Perhaps Eugenie’s deep passion should be analyzed in its most delicate fibres; for it became, scoffers might say, a malady which influenced her whole existence. Many people prefer to deny results rather than estimate the force of ties and links and bonds, which secretly join one fact to another in the moral order. Here, therefore, Eugenie’s past life will offer to observers of human nature an explanation of her naive want of reflection and the suddenness of the emotions which overflowed her soul. The more tranquil her life had been, the more vivid was her womanly pity, the more simple-minded were the sentiments now developed in her soul.

Thus passed the serious day that would weigh on the entire life of the rich and poor heiress, whose sleep would never again be as calm or pure as it had been up to this point. It often happens that certain actions in human life seem, in a literal sense, improbable, even though they are real. Isn’t this because we often forget to shine a light on our impulsive decisions and fail to explain the subtle reasons, formed in our minds, that drove those decisions? Perhaps Eugenie’s deep passion should be examined in its most delicate aspects; for it became, as skeptics might say, an illness that affected her whole existence. Many people prefer to deny the outcomes rather than recognize the power of the connections and bonds that quietly link one fact to another in the moral realm. Therefore, Eugenie’s past life will provide those who study human nature with insight into her naive lack of reflection and the suddenness of the emotions that overwhelmed her soul. The more peaceful her life had been, the more intense her womanly compassion, and the more simple-minded her feelings became.

Made restless by the events of the day, she woke at intervals to listen to her cousin, thinking she heard the sighs which still echoed in her heart. Sometimes she saw him dying of his trouble, sometimes she dreamed that he fainted from hunger. Towards morning she was certain that she heard a startling cry. She dressed at once and ran, in the dawning light, with a swift foot to her cousin’s chamber, the door of which he had left open. The candle had burned down to the socket. Charles, overcome by nature, was sleeping, dressed and sitting in an armchair beside the bed, on which his head rested; he dreamed as men dream on an empty stomach. Eugenie might weep at her ease; she might admire the young and handsome face blotted with grief, the eyes swollen with weeping, that seemed, sleeping as they were, to well forth tears. Charles felt sympathetically the young girl’s presence; he opened his eyes and saw her pitying him.

Made restless by the day's events, she woke up intermittently to listen to her cousin, believing she heard the sighs echoing in her heart. Sometimes she envisioned him dying from his troubles, sometimes she dreamed that he fainted from hunger. As morning approached, she was sure she heard a startling cry. She quickly got dressed and ran, in the early light, with swift feet to her cousin’s room, the door of which he had left open. The candle had burned down to the socket. Charles, overwhelmed with exhaustion, was asleep, dressed and slumped in an armchair beside the bed, where his head rested; he dreamt like a man on an empty stomach. Eugenie could weep freely; she could admire the young and handsome face marked by grief, the eyes swollen from crying, which seemed, in sleep, to be overflowing with tears. Charles sensed the young girl’s presence; he opened his eyes and saw her looking at him with pity.

“Pardon me, my cousin,” he said, evidently not knowing the hour nor the place in which he found himself.

“Excuse me, my cousin,” he said, clearly unaware of the time or the location he was in.

“There are hearts who hear you, cousin, and we thought you might need something. You should go to bed; you tire yourself by sitting thus.”

“There are people who care about you, cousin, and we thought you might need something. You should go to bed; you’re exhausting yourself by sitting like this.”

“That is true.”

"That's true."

“Well, then, adieu!”

"Well, then, goodbye!"

She escaped, ashamed and happy at having gone there. Innocence alone can dare to be so bold. Once enlightened, virtue makes her calculations as well as vice. Eugenie, who had not trembled beside her cousin, could scarcely stand upon her legs when she regained her chamber. Her ignorant life had suddenly come to an end; she reasoned, she rebuked herself with many reproaches.

She got away, feeling both ashamed and happy about having gone there. Only innocence can be that bold. Once you gain awareness, virtue thinks things through just like vice does. Eugenie, who hadn't flinched next to her cousin, could barely stand when she got back to her room. Her naive life had suddenly ended; she reasoned and scolded herself with countless accusations.

“What will he think of me? He will think that I love him!”

“What will he think of me? He'll think that I love him!”

That was what she most wished him to think. An honest love has its own prescience, and knows that love begets love. What an event for this poor solitary girl thus to have entered the chamber of a young man! Are there not thoughts and actions in the life of love which to certain souls bear the full meaning of the holiest espousals? An hour later she went to her mother and dressed her as usual. Then they both came down and sat in their places before the window waiting for Grandet, with that cruel anxiety which, according to the individual character, freezes the heart or warms it, shrivels or dilates it, when a scene is feared, a punishment expected,—a feeling so natural that even domestic animals possess it, and whine at the slightest pain of punishment, though they make no outcry when they inadvertently hurt themselves. The goodman came down; but he spoke to his wife with an absent manner, kissed Eugenie, and sat down to table without appearing to remember his threats of the night before.

That was what she most wanted him to believe. True love has its own intuition and understands that love leads to more love. What a moment for this lonely girl to have stepped into the room of a young man! Aren't there thoughts and actions in the realm of love that hold the deepest significance of the most sacred unions for certain souls? An hour later, she went to her mother and dressed her as usual. Then they both came downstairs and sat in their spots by the window, waiting for Grandet, filled with that cruel anxiety that, depending on one's character, can either freeze or warm the heart, tighten or expand it, when a confrontation is feared, a punishment anticipated—a feeling so natural that even pets experience it, whining at the slightest hint of punishment, yet remaining silent when they accidentally hurt themselves. The man came down; however, he spoke to his wife in an absent-minded way, kissed Eugenie, and sat down for dinner without seeming to remember the threats from the night before.

“What has become of my nephew? The lad gives no trouble.”

“What happened to my nephew? The kid is no trouble at all.”

“Monsieur, he is asleep,” answered Nanon.

“Sir, he is asleep,” Nanon replied.

“So much the better; he won’t want a wax candle,” said Grandet in a jeering tone.

“So much the better; he won’t want a wax candle,” said Grandet in a mocking tone.

This unusual clemency, this bitter gaiety, struck Madame Grandet with amazement, and she looked at her husband attentively. The goodman—here it may be well to explain that in Touraine, Anjou, Pitou, and Bretagne the word “goodman,” already used to designate Grandet, is bestowed as often upon harsh and cruel men as upon those of kindly temperament, when either have reached a certain age; the title means nothing on the score of individual gentleness—the goodman took his hat and gloves, saying as he went out,—

This unusual kindness, this bittersweet joy, amazed Madame Grandet, and she looked at her husband closely. The goodman—it's important to note that in Touraine, Anjou, Pitou, and Bretagne, the term “goodman,” which is already used to describe Grandet, is often given to both harsh and cruel men as well as those who are kind-hearted, once they reach a certain age; the title doesn't indicate personal gentleness—the goodman took his hat and gloves, saying as he left,—

“I am going to loiter about the market-place and find Cruchot.”

“I’m going to hang around the marketplace and look for Cruchot.”

“Eugenie, your father certainly has something on his mind.”

“Eugenie, your dad definitely has something on his mind.”

Grandet, who was a poor sleeper, employed half his nights in the preliminary calculations which gave such astonishing accuracy to his views and observations and schemes, and secured to them the unfailing success at sight of which his townsmen stood amazed. All human power is a compound of time and patience. Powerful beings will and wait. The life of a miser is the constant exercise of human power put to the service of self. It rests on two sentiments only,—self-love and self-interest; but self-interest being to a certain extent compact and intelligent self-love, the visible sign of real superiority, it follows that self-love and self-interest are two parts of the same whole,—egotism. From this arises, perhaps, the excessive curiosity shown in the habits of a miser’s life whenever they are put before the world. Every nature holds by a thread to those beings who challenge all human sentiments by concentrating all in one passion. Where is the man without desire? and what social desire can be satisfied without money?

Grandet, who struggled to sleep, spent half his nights on calculations that made his insights, observations, and plans remarkably accurate, leading to the undeniable success that left his fellow townsfolk in awe. All human power is a mix of time and patience. Powerful individuals act and wait. The life of a miser is a constant exercise of human power used purely for self-serving purposes. It relies on just two feelings: self-love and self-interest; however, since self-interest is a more compact and thoughtful form of self-love, a clear sign of real superiority, it follows that self-love and self-interest are two sides of the same coin—egotism. This might explain the intense curiosity about a miser's life whenever it's presented to the public. Every person is connected by a thread to those who provoke all human feelings by focusing everything on one passion. Who is the person without desire? And what social desire can truly be fulfilled without money?

Grandet unquestionably “had something on his mind,” to use his wife’s expression. There was in him, as in all misers, a persistent craving to play a commercial game with other men and win their money legally. To impose upon other people was to him a sign of power, a perpetual proof that he had won the right to despise those feeble beings who suffer themselves to be preyed upon in this world. Oh! who has ever truly understood the lamb lying peacefully at the feet of God?—touching emblem of all terrestrial victims, myth of their future, suffering and weakness glorified! This lamb it is which the miser fattens, puts in his fold, slaughters, cooks, eats, and then despises. The pasture of misers is compounded of money and disdain. During the night Grandet’s ideas had taken another course, which was the reason of his sudden clemency. He had hatched a plot by which to trick the Parisians, to decoy and dupe and snare them, to drive them into a trap, and make them go and come and sweat and hope and turn pale,—a plot by which to amuse himself, the old provincial cooper, sitting there beneath his gloomy rafters, or passing up and down the rotten staircase of his house in Saumur. His nephew filled his mind. He wished to save the honor of his dead brother without the cost of a penny to the son or to himself. His own funds he was about to invest for three years; he had therefore nothing further to do than to manage his property in Saumur. He needed some nutriment for his malicious activity, and he found it suddenly in his brother’s failure. Feeling nothing to squeeze between his own paws, he resolved to crush the Parisians in behalf of Charles, and to play the part of a good brother on the cheapest terms. The honor of the family counted for so little in this scheme that his good intentions might be likened to the interest a gambler takes in seeing a game well played in which he has no stake. The Cruchots were a necessary part of his plan; but he would not seek them,—he resolved to make them come to him, and to lead up that very evening to a comedy whose plot he had just conceived, which should make him on the morrow an object of admiration to the whole town without its costing him a single penny.

Grandet definitely "had something on his mind," as his wife would say. Like all misers, he had a constant desire to play games with other people and legally take their money. For him, tricking others was a sign of power, a constant reminder that he had earned the right to look down on those weak souls who allowed themselves to be taken advantage of in this world. Oh! Who has ever truly understood the lamb lying peacefully at God's feet?—a touching symbol of all earthly victims, a myth of their future, suffering and weakness honored! This is the lamb that the miser fattens, keeps in his fold, slaughters, cooks, eats, and then scorns. The pasture of misers is made up of money and disdain. During the night, Grandet's thoughts had taken a different turn, which is why he suddenly felt generous. He had come up with a scheme to trick the Parisians, to lure them in, deceive them, and trap them, making them hustle and sweat and hope and go pale—a plan to entertain himself, the old provincial cooper, sitting beneath his gloomy rafters or going up and down the decaying stairs of his house in Saumur. His nephew occupied his thoughts. He wanted to uphold his late brother's honor without spending a dime, neither for his son nor himself. He was about to invest his own money for three years, so all he had to do was manage his property in Saumur. He needed some fuel for his malicious plans, and he suddenly found it in his brother's failure. With nothing to squeeze from his own hands, he decided to crush the Parisians on Charles's behalf, playing the role of a good brother at the lowest cost. The family's honor mattered so little in this plan that his good intentions resembled the interest a gambler has in watching a game well played, although he has no stake in it. The Cruchots were a necessary part of his scheme; however, he wouldn’t seek them out—he resolved to make them come to him, leading up that very evening to a comedy whose plot he had just invented, which would make him the center of admiration in the whole town without costing him a single penny.

In her father’s absence Eugenie had the happiness of busying herself openly with her much-loved cousin, of spending upon him fearlessly the treasures of her pity,—woman’s sublime superiority, the sole she desires to have recognized, the sole she pardons man for letting her assume. Three or four times the young girl went to listen to her cousin’s breathing, to know if he were sleeping or awake; then, when he had risen, she turned her thoughts to the cream, the eggs, the fruits, the plates, the glasses,—all that was a part of his breakfast became the object of some special care. At length she ran lightly up the old staircase to listen to the noise her cousin made. Was he dressing? Did he still weep? She reached the door.

In her father's absence, Eugenie enjoyed the freedom of spending time with her beloved cousin, pouring out her compassion for him without hesitation—the kind of emotional strength that women pride themselves on, the only kind they want men to acknowledge, and the only reason they forgive men for allowing them to take on that role. Three or four times, she went to check on her cousin's breathing to see if he was asleep or awake; then, when he got up, her thoughts shifted to the cream, eggs, fruits, plates, and glasses—everything that was part of his breakfast received her special attention. Finally, she lightly ran up the old staircase to listen for the sounds her cousin made. Was he getting dressed? Was he still crying? She reached the door.

“My cousin!”

"My cousin!"

“Yes, cousin.”

"Yeah, cousin."

“Will you breakfast downstairs, or in your room?”

"Are you having breakfast downstairs or in your room?"

“Where you like.”

"Wherever you want."

“How do you feel?”

"How are you feeling?"

“Dear cousin, I am ashamed of being hungry.”

“Dear cousin, I'm embarrassed about being hungry.”

This conversation, held through the closed door, was like an episode in a poem to Eugenie.

This conversation, taking place behind the closed door, felt like a scene from a poem to Eugenie.

“Well, then, we will bring your breakfast to your own room, so as not to annoy my father.”

"Alright then, we’ll take your breakfast to your room to avoid bothering my dad."

She ran to the kitchen with the swiftness and lightness of a bird.

She hurried to the kitchen with the speed and grace of a bird.

“Nanon, go and do his room!”

“Nanon, go and clean his room!”

That staircase, so often traversed, which echoed to the slightest noise, now lost its decaying aspect in the eyes of Eugenie. It grew luminous; it had a voice and spoke to her; it was young like herself,—young like the love it was now serving. Her mother, her kind, indulgent mother, lent herself to the caprices of the child’s love, and after the room was put in order, both went to sit with the unhappy youth and keep him company. Does not Christian charity make consolation a duty? The two women drew a goodly number of little sophistries from their religion wherewith to justify their conduct. Charles was made the object of the tenderest and most loving care. His saddened heart felt the sweetness of the gentle friendship, the exquisite sympathy which these two souls, crushed under perpetual restraint, knew so well how to display when, for an instant, they were left unfettered in the regions of suffering, their natural sphere.

That staircase, which had been walked on so many times and echoed at the slightest sound, now appeared differently to Eugenie. It was no longer worn down; it seemed to glow and had a voice that seemed to speak to her. It was as youthful as she was—young like the love it was now supporting. Her mother, her kind and understanding mother, accommodated the whims of her child's love, and after tidying up the room, they both sat down with the sad young man to keep him company. Doesn't Christian charity turn consolation into a duty? The two women found plenty of little justifications from their faith to explain their actions. Charles was the focus of the tenderest and most loving care. His heavy heart felt the warmth of the gentle friendship, the deep sympathy that these two souls, weighed down by constant restraint, were able to show well, whenever they were briefly freed in the midst of suffering, their natural environment.

Claiming the right of relationship, Eugenie began to fold the linen and put in order the toilet articles which Charles had brought; thus she could marvel at her ease over each luxurious bauble and the various knick-knacks of silver or chased gold, which she held long in her hand under a pretext of examining them. Charles could not see without emotion the generous interest his aunt and cousin felt in him; he knew society in Paris well enough to feel assured that, placed as he now was, he would find all hearts indifferent or cold. Eugenie thus appeared to him in the splendor of a special beauty, and from thenceforth he admired the innocence of life and manners which the previous evening he had been inclined to ridicule. So when Eugenie took from Nanon the bowl of coffee and cream, and began to pour it out for her cousin with the simplicity of real feeling, giving him a kindly glance, the eyes of the Parisian filled with tears; he took her hand and kissed it.

Claiming her right to be involved, Eugenie started folding the linen and organizing the toiletries that Charles had brought. This way, she could appreciate each luxurious item and various silver or gold trinkets, holding them for a while under the pretense of examining them. Charles felt emotional seeing the genuine interest his aunt and cousin showed him; he knew enough about society in Paris to realize that, in his current position, he would usually be greeted with indifference or coldness. To him, Eugenie appeared to shine with a unique beauty, and from that moment on, he admired the innocence of life and behavior that he had previously been inclined to mock. So when Eugenie took the bowl of coffee and cream from Nanon and started pouring it for her cousin with heartfelt simplicity, giving him a warm glance, tears filled the eyes of the Parisian; he took her hand and kissed it.

“What troubles you?” she said.

“What’s bothering you?” she said.

“Oh! these are tears of gratitude,” he answered.

“Oh! these are tears of gratitude,” he replied.

Eugenie turned abruptly to the chimney-piece to take the candlesticks.

Eugenie abruptly turned to the mantelpiece to grab the candlesticks.

“Here, Nanon, carry them away!” she said.

“Here, Nanon, take them away!” she said.

When she looked again towards her cousin she was still blushing, but her looks could at least deceive, and did not betray the excess of joy which innundated her heart; yet the eyes of both expressed the same sentiment as their souls flowed together in one thought,—the future was theirs. This soft emotion was all the more precious to Charles in the midst of his heavy grief because it was wholly unexpected. The sound of the knocker recalled the women to their usual station. Happily they were able to run downstairs with sufficient rapidity to be seated at their work when Grandet entered; had he met them under the archway it would have been enough to rouse his suspicions. After breakfast, which the goodman took standing, the keeper from Froidfond, to whom the promised indemnity had never yet been paid, made his appearance, bearing a hare and some partridges shot in the park, with eels and two pike sent as tribute by the millers.

When she looked back at her cousin, she was still blushing, but her expression could at least be misleading and didn't reveal the overwhelming joy that filled her heart; yet the eyes of both conveyed the same feeling as their thoughts merged into one— the future was theirs. This tender emotion was especially valuable to Charles amid his deep sorrow because it was entirely unexpected. The sound of the doorbell brought the women back to their usual spots. Luckily, they managed to rush downstairs quickly enough to be seated at their work when Grandet walked in; if he had encountered them under the archway, it would have been enough to raise his suspicions. After breakfast, which the old man had while standing, the gamekeeper from Froidfond, to whom the promised compensation had never been paid, showed up, bringing a hare and some partridges shot in the park, along with eels and two pike sent as a gift from the millers.

“Ha, ha! poor Cornoiller; here he comes, like fish in Lent. Is all that fit to eat?”

“Ha, ha! poor Cornoiller; here he comes, like fish during Lent. Is all that good to eat?”

“Yes, my dear, generous master; it has been killed two days.”

“Yes, my dear, generous master; it was killed two days ago.”

“Come, Nanon, bestir yourself,” said Grandet; “take these things, they’ll do for dinner. I have invited the two Cruchots.”

“Come on, Nanon, get moving,” said Grandet; “take these things, they’ll work for dinner. I’ve invited the two Cruchots.”

Nanon opened her eyes, stupid with amazement, and looked at everybody in the room.

Nanon opened her eyes, stunned with amazement, and looked at everyone in the room.

“Well!” she said, “and how am I to get the lard and the spices?”

"Well!" she said, "how am I supposed to get the lard and the spices?"

“Wife,” said Grandet, “give Nanon six francs, and remind me to get some of the good wine out of the cellar.”

“Wife,” said Grandet, “give Nanon six francs, and remind me to get some of the good wine from the cellar.”

“Well, then, Monsieur Grandet,” said the keeper, who had come prepared with an harangue for the purpose of settling the question of the indemnity, “Monsieur Grandet—”

“Well, then, Mr. Grandet,” said the keeper, who had come ready with a speech to resolve the issue of the compensation, “Mr. Grandet—”

“Ta, ta, ta, ta!” said Grandet; “I know what you want to say. You are a good fellow; we will see about it to-morrow, I’m too busy to-day. Wife, give him five francs,” he added to Madame Grandet as he decamped.

“Thanks, thanks, thanks, thanks!” said Grandet; “I know what you want to say. You’re a good guy; we’ll figure it out tomorrow, I’m too busy today. Honey, give him five francs,” he added to Madame Grandet as he left.

The poor woman was only too happy to buy peace at the cost of eleven francs. She knew that Grandet would let her alone for a fortnight after he had thus taken back, franc by franc, the money he had given her.

The poor woman was more than willing to buy her peace for eleven francs. She knew that Grandet would leave her alone for two weeks after he had taken back, franc by franc, the money he had given her.

“Here, Cornoiller,” she said, slipping ten francs into the man’s hand, “some day we will reward your services.”

“Here, Cornoiller,” she said, handing the man ten francs, “someday we’ll reward you for your help.”

Cornoiller could say nothing, so he went away.

Cornoiller couldn't say anything, so he left.

“Madame,” said Nanon, who had put on her black coif and taken her basket, “I want only three francs. You keep the rest; it’ll go fast enough somehow.”

“Madam,” said Nanon, who had put on her black headscarf and taken her basket, “I just need three francs. You can keep the rest; it’ll disappear quickly enough one way or another.”

“Have a good dinner, Nanon; my cousin will come down,” said Eugenie.

“Have a nice dinner, Nanon; my cousin will be down soon,” said Eugenie.

“Something very extraordinary is going on, I am certain of it,” said Madame Grandet. “This is only the third time since our marriage that your father has given a dinner.”

“Something really unusual is happening, I’m sure of it,” said Madame Grandet. “This is only the third time since we got married that your father has hosted a dinner.”


About four o’clock, just as Eugenie and her mother had finished setting the table for six persons, and after the master of the house had brought up a few bottles of the exquisite wine which provincials cherish with true affection, Charles came down into the hall. The young fellow was pale; his gestures, the expression of his face, his glance, and the tones of his voice, all had a sadness which was full of grace. He was not pretending grief, he truly suffered; and the veil of pain cast over his features gave him an interesting air dear to the heart of women. Eugenie loved him the more for it. Perhaps she felt that sorrow drew him nearer to her. Charles was no longer the rich and distinguished young man placed in a sphere far above her, but a relation plunged into frightful misery. Misery begets equality. Women have this in common with the angels,—suffering humanity belongs to them. Charles and Eugenie understood each other and spoke only with their eyes; for the poor fallen dandy, orphaned and impoverished, sat apart in a corner of the room, and was proudly calm and silent. Yet, from time to time, the gentle and caressing glance of the young girl shone upon him and constrained him away from his sad thoughts, drawing him with her into the fields of hope and of futurity, where she loved to hold him at her side.

About four o'clock, just as Eugenie and her mother had finished setting the table for six, and after the head of the household had brought up a few bottles of the exquisite wine that people in the countryside cherish, Charles came down into the hall. The young man looked pale; his gestures, facial expression, gaze, and tone of voice all carried a sadness that was full of grace. He wasn't acting sad; he was truly suffering, and the pain etched on his features gave him a captivating air that appealed to women. Eugenie loved him even more because of it. Maybe she sensed that his sorrow brought him closer to her. Charles was no longer the wealthy and distinguished young man from a higher social class but a relative deep in terrible misery. Misery creates a sense of equality. Women share a connection with angels—they relate to suffering humanity. Charles and Eugenie understood each other and communicated only with their eyes; the poor fallen dandy, orphaned and broke, sat apart in a corner of the room, calmly and silently proud. Yet, from time to time, the gentle and affectionate gaze of the young girl would shine on him and draw him away from his sad thoughts, pulling him with her into fields of hope and the future, where she loved to keep him by her side.





VII

At this moment the town of Saumur was more excited about the dinner given by Grandet to the Cruchots than it had been the night before at the sale of his vintage, though that constituted a crime of high-treason against the whole wine-growing community. If the politic old miser had given his dinner from the same idea that cost the dog of Alcibiades his tail, he might perhaps have been called a great man; but the fact is, considering himself superior to a community which he could trick on all occasions, he paid very little heed to what Saumur might say.

At that moment, the town of Saumur was more excited about the dinner Grandet hosted for the Cruchots than it had been the night before during the sale of his vintage, even though that act was seen as a serious betrayal against the entire wine-growing community. If the shrewd old miser had given his dinner with the same intention that led to Alcibiades' dog losing its tail, he might have been considered a great man; but the truth is, believing himself to be superior to a community he could manipulate whenever he wanted, he paid little attention to what Saumur thought.

The des Grassins soon learned the facts of the failure and the violent death of Guillaume Grandet, and they determined to go to their client’s house that very evening to commiserate his misfortune and show him some marks of friendship, with a view of ascertaining the motives which had led him to invite the Cruchots to dinner. At precisely five o’clock Monsieur C. de Bonfons and his uncle the notary arrived in their Sunday clothes. The party sat down to table and began to dine with good appetites. Grandet was grave, Charles silent, Eugenie dumb, and Madame Grandet did not say more than usual; so that the dinner was, very properly, a repast of condolence. When they rose from table Charles said to his aunt and uncle,—

The des Grassins quickly found out about the failure and the violent death of Guillaume Grandet. They decided to visit their client’s house that very evening to express their condolences and show their support, hoping to find out why he invited the Cruchots to dinner. At exactly five o’clock, Monsieur C. de Bonfons and his uncle, the notary, arrived dressed in their Sunday best. The group sat down to dinner and began to eat with enthusiasm. Grandet was serious, Charles was quiet, Eugenie was silent, and Madame Grandet didn’t speak more than usual; so the dinner felt, quite fittingly, like a meal of mourning. After they finished eating, Charles turned to his aunt and uncle,—

“Will you permit me to retire? I am obliged to undertake a long and painful correspondence.”

“Will you let me leave? I have to deal with a long and difficult correspondence.”

“Certainly, nephew.”

"Sure thing, nephew."

As soon as the goodman was certain that Charles could hear nothing and was probably deep in his letter-writing, he said, with a dissimulating glance at his wife,—

As soon as the man was sure that Charles couldn’t hear anything and was probably focused on writing his letter, he said, with a casual look at his wife,—

“Madame Grandet, what we have to talk about will be Latin to you; it is half-past seven; you can go and attend to your household accounts. Good-night, my daughter.”

“Madame Grandet, what we need to discuss will be completely foreign to you; it’s half-past seven; you can go take care of your household accounts. Good night, my daughter.”

He kissed Eugenie, and the two women departed. A scene now took place in which Pere Grandet brought to bear, more than at any other moment of his life, the shrewd dexterity he had acquired in his intercourse with men, and which had won him from those whose flesh he sometimes bit too sharply the nickname of “the old dog.” If the mayor of Saumur had carried his ambition higher still, if fortunate circumstances, drawing him towards the higher social spheres, had sent him into congresses where the affairs of nations were discussed, and had he there employed the genius with which his personal interests had endowed him, he would undoubtedly have proved nobly useful to his native land. Yet it is perhaps equally certain that outside of Saumur the goodman would have cut a very sorry figure. Possibly there are minds like certain animals which cease to breed when transplanted from the climates in which they are born.

He kissed Eugenie, and the two women left. A scene unfolded where Pere Grandet showcased the sharp skills he'd developed in dealing with people, more than at any other time in his life, earning him the nickname “the old dog” from those he sometimes criticized too harshly. If the mayor of Saumur had aimed even higher, if favorable circumstances had pushed him into circles where national matters were discussed, and if he had used the talent that had served his personal interests, he would have undoubtedly been a great asset to his country. However, it’s also likely that outside of Saumur, he would have looked quite inadequate. It’s possible that some people, like certain animals, stop thriving when moved from their native environments.

“M-m-mon-sieur le p-p-president, you said t-t-that b-b-bankruptcy—”

“M-m-mon-sieur le p-p-president, you said th-th-that b-b-bankruptcy—”

The stutter which for years the old miser had assumed when it suited him, and which, together with the deafness of which he sometimes complained in rainy weather, was thought in Saumur to be a natural defect, became at this crisis so wearisome to the two Cruchots that while they listened they unconsciously made faces and moved their lips, as if pronouncing the words over which he was hesitating and stuttering at will. Here it may be well to give the history of this impediment of the speech and hearing of Monsieur Grandet. No one in Anjou heard better, or could pronounce more crisply the French language (with an Angevin accent) than the wily old cooper. Some years earlier, in spite of his shrewdness, he had been taken in by an Israelite, who in the course of the discussion held his hand behind his ear to catch sounds, and mangled his meaning so thoroughly in trying to utter his words that Grandet fell a victim to his humanity and was compelled to prompt the wily Jew with the words and ideas he seemed to seek, to complete himself the arguments of the said Jew, to say what that cursed Jew ought to have said for himself; in short, to be the Jew instead of being Grandet. When the cooper came out of this curious encounter he had concluded the only bargain of which in the course of a long commercial life he ever had occasion to complain. But if he lost at the time pecuniarily, he gained morally a valuable lesson; later, he gathered its fruits. Indeed, the goodman ended by blessing that Jew for having taught him the art of irritating his commercial antagonist and leading him to forget his own thoughts in his impatience to suggest those over which his tormentor was stuttering. No affair had ever needed the assistance of deafness, impediments of speech, and all the incomprehensible circumlocutions with which Grandet enveloped his ideas, as much as the affair now in hand. In the first place, he did not mean to shoulder the responsibility of his own scheme; in the next, he was determined to remain master of the conversation and to leave his real intentions in doubt.

The stutter that the old miser had used to his advantage for years, along with the deafness he sometimes claimed to have in rainy weather, was thought to be a natural flaw in Saumur. However, during this moment, it became so annoying to the two Cruchots that, while listening, they unintentionally made faces and silently mouthed the words he struggled with. Here, it’s worth explaining the story behind Monsieur Grandet's speech and hearing issues. No one in Anjou could hear better or pronounce the French language (with an Angevin accent) more clearly than the cunning old cooper. A few years earlier, despite his cleverness, he had been tricked by an Israelite who, during their discussion, held his hand behind his ear to catch sounds, and twisted his words so badly that Grandet fell victim to his kindness and found himself suggesting the words and ideas the scheming Jew seemed to need. He ended up completing the Jew's arguments and saying what that damn Jew should have said himself; in short, he became the Jew instead of being Grandet. When the cooper came out of this strange encounter, he realized it was the only deal in his long commercial career he ever really regretted. Although he lost money at the time, he gained a valuable moral lesson that he would later benefit from. In fact, he eventually ended up grateful to that Jew for teaching him the art of frustrating his commercial rivals and making them forget their own ideas while they tried to suggest the ones over which he was stuttering. No transaction ever required the help of deafness, speech impediments, and all the confusing roundabout ways Grandet used to express his thoughts as much as the matter at hand. First, he didn’t want to take responsibility for his own plan; next, he was determined to stay in control of the conversation and keep his real intentions unclear.

“M-m-monsieur de B-B-Bonfons,”—for the second time in three years Grandet called the Cruchot nephew Monsieur de Bonfons; the president felt he might consider himself the artful old fellow’s son-in-law,—“you-ou said th-th-that b-b-bankruptcy c-c-could, in some c-c-cases, b-b-be p-p-prevented b-b-by—”

“M-m-mister de B-B-Bonfons,”—for the second time in three years Grandet called the Cruchot nephew Mister de Bonfons; the president felt he might consider himself the clever old guy’s son-in-law,—“y-y-you said th-th-that b-b-bankruptcy c-c-could, in some c-c-cases, b-b-be p-p-prevented b-b-by—”

“By the courts of commerce themselves. It is done constantly,” said Monsieur C. de Bonfons, bestriding Grandet’s meaning, or thinking he guessed it, and kindly wishing to help him out with it. “Listen.”

“By the business courts themselves. It happens all the time,” said Monsieur C. de Bonfons, trying to interpret Grandet’s meaning, or believing he understood it, and wanting to help him out. “Listen.”

“Y-yes,” said Grandet humbly, with the mischievous expression of a boy who is inwardly laughing at his teacher while he pays him the greatest attention.

“Y-yeah,” said Grandet modestly, with the playful look of a boy who is secretly laughing at his teacher while he gives him his full attention.

“When a man so respected and important as, for example, your late brother—”

“When a man who is as respected and important as, say, your late brother—”

“M-my b-b-brother, yes.”

"My brother, yes."

“—is threatened with insolvency—”

“—is facing bankruptcy—”

“They c-c-call it in-ins-s-solvency?”

"They call it insolvency?"

“Yes; when his failure is imminent, the court of commerce, to which he is amenable (please follow me attentively), has the power, by a decree, to appoint a receiver. Liquidation, you understand, is not the same as failure. When a man fails, he is dishonored; but when he merely liquidates, he remains an honest man.”

“Yes; when his failure is about to happen, the commercial court, to which he is subject (please follow me closely), has the authority, by a decree, to appoint a receiver. Liquidation, you see, is not the same as failure. When someone fails, they are disgraced; but when they simply liquidate, they still remain an honest person.”

“T-t-that’s very d-d-different, if it d-d-doesn’t c-c-cost m-m-more,” said Grandet.

“T-that’s really d-d-different, if it d-d-doesn’t c-c-cost m-m-more,” said Grandet.

“But a liquidation can be managed without having recourse to the courts at all. For,” said the president, sniffing a pinch of snuff, “don’t you know how failures are declared?”

“But a liquidation can be handled without going to court at all. For,” said the president, taking a pinch of snuff, “don’t you know how bankruptcies are announced?”

“N-n-no, I n-n-never t-t-thought,” answered Grandet.

“N-no, I never thought,” replied Grandet.

“In the first place,” resumed the magistrate, “by filing the schedule in the record office of the court, which the merchant may do himself, or his representative for him with a power of attorney duly certified. In the second place, the failure may be declared under compulsion from the creditors. Now if the merchant does not file his schedule, and if no creditor appears before the courts to obtain a decree of insolvency against the merchant, what happens?”

“In the first place,” continued the magistrate, “the merchant can file the schedule in the court's record office himself, or have his representative do it for him with a properly certified power of attorney. In the second place, a failure can be declared under pressure from the creditors. Now, if the merchant doesn’t file his schedule, and if no creditor comes to court to get an insolvency decree against the merchant, what happens?”

“W-w-what h-h-happens?”

"What happens?"

“Why, the family of the deceased, his representatives, his heirs, or the merchant himself, if he is not dead, or his friends if he is only hiding, liquidate his business. Perhaps you would like to liquidate your brother’s affairs?”

“Why, the family of the deceased, his representatives, his heirs, or the merchant himself, if he’s not dead, or his friends if he’s just hiding, clear out his business. Maybe you’d like to settle your brother’s affairs?”

“Ah! Grandet,” said the notary, “that would be the right thing to do. There is honor down here in the provinces. If you save your name—for it is your name—you will be a man—”

“Ah! Grandet,” said the notary, “that would be the right thing to do. There is honor here in the provinces. If you protect your name—for it is your name—you will be a man—”

“A noble man!” cried the president, interrupting his uncle.

“A noble man!” exclaimed the president, cutting off his uncle.

“Certainly,” answered the old man, “my b-b-brother’s name was G-G-Grandet, like m-m-mine. Th-that’s c-c-certain; I d-d-don’t d-d-deny it. And th-th-this l-l-liquidation might be, in m-m-many ways, v-v-very advan-t-t-tageous t-t-to the interests of m-m-my n-n-nephew, whom I l-l-love. But I must consider. I don’t k-k-know the t-t-tricks of P-P-Paris. I b-b-belong to Sau-m-mur, d-d-don’t you see? M-m-my vines, my d-d-drains—in short, I’ve my own b-b-business. I never g-g-give n-n-notes. What are n-n-notes? I t-t-take a good m-m-many, but I have never s-s-signed one. I d-d-don’t understand such things. I have h-h-heard say that n-n-notes c-c-can be b-b-bought up.”

“Sure,” the old man said, “my b-b-brother’s name was G-G-Grandet, just like mine. T-That’s c-c-certain; I d-d-don’t deny it. And th-th-this l-l-liquidation could be, in m-m-many ways, v-v-very advantageous for my n-n-nephew, whom I l-l-love. But I need to think about it. I don’t k-k-know the t-t-tricks of P-P-Paris. I b-b-belong to Sau-m-mur, you know? M-m-my vines, my d-d-drains—in short, I have my own b-b-business. I never g-g-give n-n-notes. What are n-n-notes? I t-t-take plenty, but I’ve never s-s-signed one. I d-d-don’t understand that stuff. I’ve h-h-heard that n-n-notes c-c-can be b-b-bought up.”

“Of course,” said the president. “Notes can be bought in the market, less so much per cent. Don’t you understand?”

“Of course,” said the president. “You can buy notes in the market, minus a certain percentage. Don’t you get it?”

Grandet made an ear-trumpet of his hand, and the president repeated his words.

Grandet cupped his hand to his ear, and the president repeated what he said.

“Well, then,” replied the man, “there’s s-s-something to be g-g-got out of it? I k-know n-nothing at my age about such th-th-things. I l-l-live here and l-l-look after the v-v-vines. The vines g-g-grow, and it’s the w-w-wine that p-p-pays. L-l-look after the v-v-vintage, t-t-that’s my r-r-rule. My c-c-chief interests are at Froidfond. I c-c-can’t l-l-leave my h-h-house to m-m-muddle myself with a d-d-devilish b-b-business I kn-know n-n-nothing about. You say I ought to l-l-liquidate my b-b-brother’s af-f-fairs, to p-p-prevent the f-f-failure. I c-c-can’t be in two p-p-places at once, unless I were a little b-b-bird, and—”

"Well, then," replied the man, "there’s something to gain from it? I know nothing at my age about such things. I live here and look after the vines. The vines grow, and it’s the wine that pays. Taking care of the vintage, that’s my rule. My main interests are at Froidfond. I can’t leave my house to get involved in a complicated business I know nothing about. You say I should liquidate my brother’s affairs to prevent failure. I can’t be in two places at once, unless I were a little bird, and—”

“I understand,” cried the notary. “Well, my old friend, you have friends, old friends, capable of devoting themselves to your interests.”

“I get it,” shouted the notary. “Well, my old friend, you have friends, long-time friends, who are ready to dedicate themselves to your interests.”

“All right!” thought Grandet, “make haste and come to the point!”

“All right!” thought Grandet, “let's get to the point!”

“Suppose one of them went to Paris and saw your brother Guillaume’s chief creditor and said to him—”

“Imagine if one of them went to Paris and talked to your brother Guillaume’s main creditor and said to him—”

“One m-m-moment,” interrupted the goodman, “said wh-wh-what? Something l-l-like this. Monsieur Gr-Grandet of Saumur this, Monsieur Grandet of Saumur that. He l-loves his b-b-brother, he loves his n-nephew. Grandet is a g-g-good uncle; he m-m-means well. He has sold his v-v-vintage. D-d-don’t declare a f-f-failure; c-c-call a meeting; l-l-liquidate; and then Gr-Gr-Grandet will see what he c-c-can do. B-b-better liquidate than l-let the l-l-law st-st-stick its n-n-nose in. Hein? isn’t it so?”

"One m-m-moment," interrupted the man, "what did you say? Something l-l-like this. Monsieur Gr-Grandet of Saumur this, Monsieur Grandet of Saumur that. He l-loves his b-b-brother, he loves his n-nephew. Grandet is a g-g-good uncle; he m-m-means well. He has sold his v-v-vintage. D-d-don’t declare a f-f-failure; c-c-call a meeting; l-l-liquidate; and then Gr-Gr-Grandet will see what he c-c-can do. B-b-better liquidate than l-let the l-l-law st-st-stick its n-n-nose in. Hein? isn’t it so?"

“Exactly so,” said the president.

"Exactly," said the president.

“B-because, don’t you see, Monsieur de B-Bonfons, a man must l-l-look b-b-before he l-leaps. If you c-c-can’t, you c-c-can’t. M-m-must know all about the m-m-matter, all the resources and the debts, if you d-d-don’t want to be r-r-ruined. Hein? isn’t it so?”

“B-because, don’t you see, Monsieur de B-Bonfons, a man must l-l-look b-b-before he l-leaps. If you c-c-can’t, you c-c-can’t. M-m-must know all about the m-m-matter, all the resources and the debts, if you d-d-don’t want to be r-r-ruined. Hein? isn’t it so?”

“Certainly,” said the president. “I’m of opinion that in a few months the debts might be bought up for a certain sum, and then paid in full by an agreement. Ha! ha! you can coax a dog a long way if you show him a bit of lard. If there has been no declaration of failure, and you hold a lien on the debts, you come out of the business as white as the driven snow.”

“Sure,” said the president. “I think that in a few months the debts could be purchased for a certain amount and then paid off completely through an agreement. Ha! ha! You can lead a dog a long way if you dangle a piece of fat in front of him. If there hasn’t been a declaration of bankruptcy, and you have a claim on the debts, you’ll come out of this business squeaky clean.”

“Sn-n-now,” said Grandet, putting his hand to his ear, “wh-wh-what about s-now?”

“Sn-n-now,” said Grandet, putting his hand to his ear, “wh-wh-what about s-now?”

“But,” cried the president, “do pray attend to what I am saying.”

“But,” the president exclaimed, “please pay attention to what I'm saying.”

“I am at-t-tending.”

“I am attending.”

“A note is merchandise,—an article of barter which rises and falls in prices. That is a deduction from Jeremy Bentham’s theory about usury. That writer has proved that the prejudice which condemned usurers to reprobation was mere folly.”

“A note is a product—a thing to trade that increases and decreases in value. That's a conclusion from Jeremy Bentham’s theory on usury. That writer has shown that the bias against usurers, which led to their condemnation, was nothing but foolishness.”

“Whew!” ejaculated the goodman.

“Whew!” exclaimed the man.

“Allowing that money, according to Bentham, is an article of merchandise, and that whatever represents money is equally merchandise,” resumed the president; “allowing also that it is notorious that the commercial note, bearing this or that signature, is liable to the fluctuation of all commercial values, rises or falls in the market, is dear at one moment, and is worth nothing at another, the courts decide—ah! how stupid I am, I beg your pardon—I am inclined to think you could buy up your brother’s debts for twenty-five per cent.”

“Considering that money, according to Bentham, is a type of merchandise, and that anything representing money is also merchandise,” the president continued, “and recognizing that it’s well-known the commercial note, with this or that signature, is subject to fluctuations in all commercial values, can rise or fall in the market, be expensive at one moment, and worth nothing at another, the courts decide—ah! how foolish of me, I apologize—I'm starting to think you could buy your brother’s debts for twenty-five percent.”

“D-d-did you c-c-call him Je-Je-Jeremy B-Ben?”

“Did you call him Jeremy Ben?”

“Bentham, an Englishman.’

"Bentham, a British man."

“That’s a Jeremy who might save us a lot of lamentations in business,” said the notary, laughing.

“That’s a Jeremy who could save us a lot of complaining in business,” said the notary, laughing.

“Those Englishmen s-sometimes t-t-talk sense,” said Grandet. “So, ac-c-cording to Ben-Bentham, if my b-b-brother’s n-notes are worth n-n-nothing; if Je-Je—I’m c-c-correct, am I not? That seems c-c-clear to my m-m-mind—the c-c-creditors would be—No, would not be; I understand.”

“Those English guys sometimes make sense,” said Grandet. “So, according to Bentham, if my brother’s notes are worthless; if I’m correct, right? That seems clear to me—the creditors would be—No, they would not be; I get it.”

“Let me explain it all,” said the president. “Legally, if you acquire a title to all the debts of the Maison Grandet, your brother or his heirs will owe nothing to any one. Very good.”

“Let me explain everything,” said the president. “Legally, if you take on all the debts of the Maison Grandet, your brother or his heirs won’t owe anything to anyone. That’s clear.”

“Very g-good,” repeated Grandet.

“Very good,” repeated Grandet.

“In equity, if your brother’s notes are negotiated—negotiated, do you clearly understand the term?—negotiated in the market at a reduction of so much per cent in value, and if one of your friends happening to be present should buy them in, the creditors having sold them of their own free-will without constraint, the estate of the late Grandet is honorably released.”

“In equity, if your brother’s notes are sold—sold, do you clearly get what that means?—sold in the market at a discount of a certain percentage in value, and if one of your friends happens to be there and buys them, with the creditors having sold them willingly and without pressure, the estate of the late Grandet is honorably discharged.”

“That’s t-true; b-b-business is b-business,” said the cooper. “B-b-but, st-still, you know, it is d-d-difficult. I h-have n-no m-m-money and n-no t-t-time.”

"That's true; business is business," said the cooper. "But still, you know, it is difficult. I have no money and no time."

“Yes, but you need not undertake it. I am quite ready to go to Paris (you may pay my expenses, they will only be a trifle). I will see the creditors and talk with them and get an extension of time, and everything can be arranged if you will add something to the assets so as to buy up all title to the debts.”

“Yes, but you don’t have to do it. I’m more than willing to go to Paris (you can cover my expenses, they’ll be minimal). I’ll meet with the creditors, talk to them, and get an extension. Everything can be sorted out if you’ll contribute something to the assets to pay off all the debts.”

“We-we’ll see about th-that. I c-c-can’t and I w-w-won’t bind myself without—He who c-c-can’t, can’t; don’t you see?”

“We’ll see about that. I can’t and I won’t tie myself down without—He who can’t, can’t; don’t you see?”

“That’s very true.”

"That’s so true."

“I’m all p-p-put ab-b-bout by what you’ve t-t-told me. This is the f-first t-t-time in my life I have b-been obliged to th-th-think—”

“I’m really shaken up by what you’ve told me. This is the first time in my life I’ve had to think—”

“Yes, you are not a lawyer.”

"Yes, you're not a lawyer."

“I’m only a p-p-poor wine-g-grower, and know n-nothing about wh-what you have just t-told me; I m-m-must th-think about it.”

“I’m just a poor wine grower, and I don’t know anything about what you just told me; I need to think about it.”

“Very good,” said the president, preparing to resume his argument.

“Very good,” said the president, getting ready to continue his argument.

“Nephew!” said the notary, interrupting him in a warning tone.

“Nephew!” said the notary, cutting him off with a warning tone.

“Well, what, uncle?” answered the president.

“Well, what is it, uncle?” replied the president.

“Let Monsieur Grandet explain his own intentions. The matter in question is of the first importance. Our good friend ought to define his meaning clearly, and—”

“Let Monsieur Grandet explain his own intentions. The matter at hand is very important. Our good friend should clearly define his meaning, and—”

A loud knock, which announced the arrival of the des Grassins family, succeeded by their entrance and salutations, hindered Cruchot from concluding his sentence. The notary was glad of the interruption, for Grandet was beginning to look suspiciously at him, and the wen gave signs of a brewing storm. In the first place, the notary did not think it becoming in a president of the Civil courts to go to Paris and manipulate creditors and lend himself to an underhand job which clashed with the laws of strict integrity; moreover, never having known old Grandet to express the slightest desire to pay anything, no matter what, he instinctively feared to see his nephew taking part in the affair. He therefore profited by the entrance of the des Grassins to take the nephew by the arm and lead him into the embrasure of the window,—

A loud knock, signaling the arrival of the des Grassins family, followed by their entrance and greetings, interrupted Cruchot before he could finish his sentence. The notary welcomed the interruption, as Grandet was starting to look suspiciously at him, and he sensed a storm brewing. First of all, the notary didn’t think it was appropriate for a president of the Civil courts to travel to Paris, manipulate creditors, and get involved in a shady deal that went against the principles of honesty; additionally, having never seen old Grandet show any interest in paying anything, he instinctively feared that his nephew might get involved in the situation. He took advantage of the des Grassins’ arrival to grab his nephew by the arm and lead him to the window nook,—

“You have said enough, nephew; you’ve shown enough devotion. Your desire to win the girl blinds you. The devil! you mustn’t go at it tooth and nail. Let me sail the ship now; you can haul on the braces. Do you think it right to compromise your dignity as a magistrate in such a—”

“You’ve said enough, nephew; you’ve shown enough devotion. Your desire to win the girl is blinding you. Seriously! You shouldn’t go at it so aggressively. Let me take the lead now; you can help out. Do you really think it’s right to compromise your dignity as a magistrate in such a—”

He stopped, for he heard Monsieur des Grassins saying to the old cooper as they shook hands,—

He stopped because he heard Monsieur des Grassins talking to the old cooper as they shook hands,—

“Grandet, we have heard of the frightful misfortunes which have just befallen your family,—the failure of the house of Guillaume Grandet and the death of your brother. We have come to express our grief at these sad events.”

“Grandet, we’ve heard about the terrible tragedies that have just hit your family—the collapse of the house of Guillaume Grandet and your brother’s passing. We’re here to share our condolences for these unfortunate events.”

“There is but one sad event,” said the notary, interrupting the banker,—“the death of Monsieur Grandet, junior; and he would never have killed himself had he thought in time of applying to his brother for help. Our old friend, who is honorable to his finger-nails, intends to liquidate the debts of the Maison Grandet of Paris. To save him the worry of legal proceedings, my nephew, the president, has just offered to go to Paris and negotiate with the creditors for a satisfactory settlement.”

“There’s just one unfortunate event,” said the notary, cutting off the banker, “the death of Monsieur Grandet, junior; and he wouldn’t have taken his own life if he had realized in time that he could ask his brother for help. Our old friend, who is honorable to the core, plans to clear the debts of the Maison Grandet in Paris. To spare him the hassle of legal issues, my nephew, the president, has just offered to go to Paris and negotiate with the creditors for a fair settlement.”

These words, corroborated by Grandet’s attitude as he stood silently nursing his chin, astonished the three des Grassins, who had been leisurely discussing the old man’s avarice as they came along, very nearly accusing him of fratricide.

These words, backed up by Grandet’s behavior as he stood quietly cradling his chin, shocked the three des Grassins, who had been casually talking about the old man's greed on their way, nearly accusing him of killing his brother.

“Ah! I was sure of it,” cried the banker, looking at his wife. “What did I tell you just now, Madame des Grassins? Grandet is honorable to the backbone, and would never allow his name to remain under the slightest cloud! Money without honor is a disease. There is honor in the provinces! Right, very right, Grandet. I’m an old soldier, and I can’t disguise my thoughts; I speak roughly. Thunder! it is sublime!”

“Ah! I knew it!” exclaimed the banker, turning to his wife. “What did I just say, Madame des Grassins? Grandet is completely honorable and would never let his name be tainted in any way! Money without honor is a sickness. There is honor in the provinces! Right on, Grandet. I’m an old soldier, and I can’t hide my feelings; I speak plainly. Wow, it’s magnificent!”

“Th-then s-s-sublime th-things c-c-cost d-dear,” answered the goodman, as the banker warmly wrung his hand.

“Th-then s-s-sublime th-things c-c-cost d-dear,” answered the goodman, as the banker warmly shook his hand.

“But this, my dear Grandet,—if the president will excuse me,—is a purely commercial matter, and needs a consummate business man. Your agent must be some one fully acquainted with the markets,—with disbursements, rebates, interest calculations, and so forth. I am going to Paris on business of my own, and I can take charge of—”

“But this, my dear Grandet—if the president will forgive me—this is purely a business issue, requiring someone who is a skilled businessman. Your agent needs to be someone who understands the markets well—who is familiar with expenses, discounts, interest calculations, and so on. I am heading to Paris for my own business, and I can take care of—”

“We’ll see about t-t-trying to m-m-manage it b-b-between us, under the p-p-peculiar c-c-circumstances, b-b-but without b-b-binding m-m-myself to anything th-that I c-c-could not do,” said Grandet, stuttering; “because, you see, monsieur le president naturally expects me to pay the expenses of his journey.”

“We'll see if we can manage this between us, under these unusual circumstances, but I can't commit to anything I might not be able to do,” said Grandet, stuttering; “because, you see, Mr. President naturally expects me to cover the costs of his trip.”

The goodman did not stammer over the last words.

The man didn’t hesitate over his final words.

“Eh!” cried Madame des Grassins, “why it is a pleasure to go to Paris. I would willingly pay to go myself.”

“Ugh!” cried Madame des Grassins, “going to Paris is such a pleasure. I’d gladly pay to go myself.”

She made a sign to her husband, as if to encourage him in cutting the enemy out of the commission, coute que coute; then she glanced ironically at the two Cruchots, who looked chap-fallen. Grandet seized the banker by a button and drew him into a corner of the room.

She signaled to her husband, almost urging him to cut the enemy out of the commission, coute que coute; then she looked at the two Cruchots with a hint of irony, seeing how defeated they appeared. Grandet grabbed the banker by a button and pulled him into a corner of the room.

“I have a great deal more confidence in you than in the president,” he said; “besides, I’ve other fish to fry,” he added, wriggling his wen. “I want to buy a few thousand francs in the Funds while they are at eighty. They fall, I’m told, at the end of each month. You know all about these things, don’t you?”

“I have a lot more confidence in you than in the president,” he said; “besides, I’ve got other things to take care of,” he added, adjusting his growth. “I want to buy a few thousand francs in the Funds while they’re at eighty. I hear they drop at the end of each month. You know all about this stuff, right?”

“Bless me! then, am I to invest enough to give you a few thousand francs a year?”

“Wow! So, do I need to put in enough money to give you a few thousand francs a year?”

“That’s not much to begin with. Hush! I don’t want any one to know I am going to play that game. You can make the investment by the end of the month. Say nothing to the Cruchots; that’ll annoy them. If you are really going to Paris, we will see if there is anything to be done for my poor nephew.”

"That’s not much to start with. Hush! I don’t want anyone to know I’m going to play that game. You can make the investment by the end of the month. Don’t say anything to the Cruchots; that’ll just annoy them. If you’re really going to Paris, let’s see if there’s anything we can do for my poor nephew."

“Well, it’s all settled. I’ll start to-morrow by the mail-post,” said des Grassins aloud, “and I will come and take your last directions at—what hour will suit you?”

“Well, it’s all settled. I’ll start tomorrow by the mail post,” said des Grassins aloud, “and I will come and get your final instructions at—what time works for you?”

“Five o’clock, just before dinner,” said Grandet, rubbing his hands.

“Five o’clock, right before dinner,” said Grandet, rubbing his hands.

The two parties stayed on for a short time. Des Grassins said, after a pause, striking Grandet on the shoulder,—

The two parties lingered for a little while. Des Grassins said, after a brief moment, tapping Grandet on the shoulder,—

“It is a good thing to have a relation like him.”

“It's great to have a connection like him.”

“Yes, yes; without making a show,” said Grandet, “I am a g-good relation. I loved my brother, and I will prove it, unless it c-c-costs—”

“Yes, yes; without making a scene,” said Grandet, “I am a g-good relative. I loved my brother, and I will prove it, unless it c-c-costs—”

“We must leave you, Grandet,” said the banker, interrupting him fortunately before he got to the end of his sentence. “If I hurry my departure, I must attend to some matters at once.”

“We need to go now, Grandet,” the banker said, cutting him off just before he finished his sentence. “If I rush out, I need to take care of some things immediately.”

“Very good, very good! I myself—in c-consequence of what I t-told you—I must retire to my own room and ‘d-d-deliberate,’ as President Cruchot says.”

“Very good, very good! I myself—because of what I told you—I have to go to my own room and ‘think it over,’ as President Cruchot says.”

“Plague take him! I am no longer Monsieur de Bonfons,” thought the magistrate ruefully, his face assuming the expression of a judge bored by an argument.

“Curse him! I’m not Monsieur de Bonfons anymore,” thought the magistrate sadly, his face showing the expression of a judge tired of an argument.

The heads of the two factions walked off together. Neither gave any further thought to the treachery Grandet had been guilty of in the morning against the whole wine-growing community; each tried to fathom what the other was thinking about the real intentions of the wily old man in this new affair, but in vain.

The leaders of the two groups walked away together. Neither of them thought any more about the betrayal Grandet had committed earlier that morning against the entire wine-growing community; each tried to figure out what the other was thinking about the true intentions of the clever old man in this new situation, but they were unsuccessful.

“Will you go with us to Madame Dorsonval’s?” said des Grassins to the notary.

“Will you come with us to Madame Dorsonval’s?” asked des Grassins of the notary.

“We will go there later,” answered the president. “I have promised to say good-evening to Mademoiselle de Gribeaucourt, and we will go there first, if my uncle is willing.”

“We'll go there later,” the president replied. “I promised to say good evening to Mademoiselle de Gribeaucourt, and we’ll head there first, if my uncle is okay with it.”

“Farewell for the present!” said Madame des Grassins.

“Goodbye for now!” said Madame des Grassins.

When the Cruchots were a few steps off, Adolphe remarked to his father,—

When the Cruchots were a few steps away, Adolphe said to his father,—

“Are not they fuming, hein?”

“Aren't they fuming, right?”

“Hold your tongue, my son!” said his mother; “they might hear you. Besides, what you say is not in good taste,—law-school language.”

“Watch your words, my son!” his mother said. “They might overhear you. Plus, what you’re saying isn’t appropriate—it’s law-school talk.”

“Well, uncle,” cried the president when he saw the des Grassins disappearing, “I began by being de Bonfons, and I have ended as nothing but Cruchot.”

“Well, uncle,” shouted the president when he saw the des Grassins fading away, “I started off as de Bonfons, and I've ended up as nothing but Cruchot.”

“I saw that that annoyed you; but the wind has set fair for the des Grassins. What a fool you are, with all your cleverness! Let them sail off on Grandet’s ‘We’ll see about it,’ and keep yourself quiet, young man. Eugenie will none the less be your wife.”

“I noticed that annoyed you, but the wind is good for the Grassins. What a fool you are, with all your cleverness! Let them go with Grandet’s ‘We’ll see about it,’ and try to stay calm, young man. Eugenie will still be your wife.”

In a few moments the news of Grandet’s magnanimous resolve was disseminated in three houses at the same moment, and the whole town began to talk of his fraternal devotion. Every one forgave Grandet for the sale made in defiance of the good faith pledged to the community; they admired his sense of honor, and began to laud a generosity of which they had never thought him capable. It is part of the French nature to grow enthusiastic, or angry, or fervent about some meteor of the moment. Can it be that collective beings, nationalities, peoples, are devoid of memory?

In just a few moments, the news of Grandet’s generous decision spread through three houses at the same time, and the whole town started talking about his brotherly devotion. Everyone forgave Grandet for the sale he made despite the promise he had made to the community; they admired his sense of honor and began to praise a generosity they never thought he was capable of. It seems to be part of the French nature to become enthusiastic, angry, or passionate about some fleeting event. Is it possible that groups of people, nationalities, and cultures lack memory?

When Pere Grandet had shut the door he called Nanon.

When Pere Grandet closed the door, he called Nanon.

“Don’t let the dog loose, and don’t go to bed; we have work to do together. At eleven o’clock Cornoiller will be at the door with the chariot from Froidfond. Listen for him and prevent his knocking; tell him to come in softly. Police regulations don’t allow nocturnal racket. Besides, the whole neighborhood need not know that I am starting on a journey.”

“Don’t let the dog out, and don’t go to bed; we have work to do together. At eleven o’clock, Cornoiller will be at the door with the cart from Froidfond. Listen for him and stop him from knocking; tell him to come in quietly. The police rules don’t allow noise at night. Besides, the whole neighborhood doesn’t need to know that I’m about to leave on a trip.”

So saying, Grandet returned to his private room, where Nanon heard him moving about, rummaging, and walking to and fro, though with much precaution, for he evidently did not wish to wake his wife and daughter, and above all not to rouse the attention of his nephew, whom he had begun to anathematize when he saw a thread of light under his door. About the middle of the night Eugenie, intent on her cousin, fancied she heard a cry like that of a dying person. It must be Charles, she thought; he was so pale, so full of despair when she had seen him last,—could he have killed himself? She wrapped herself quickly in a loose garment,—a sort of pelisse with a hood,—and was about to leave the room when a bright light coming through the chinks of her door made her think of fire. But she recovered herself as she heard Nanon’s heavy steps and gruff voice mingling with the snorting of several horses.

So saying, Grandet went back to his private room, where Nanon heard him moving around, searching, and pacing back and forth, being careful not to wake his wife and daughter, and especially not to draw the attention of his nephew, whom he had started to curse when he noticed a sliver of light under his door. Around midnight, Eugenie, worried about her cousin, thought she heard a cry that sounded like someone dying. It must be Charles, she thought; he looked so pale and hopeless the last time she saw him—had he killed himself? She quickly wrapped herself in a loose garment—a kind of long coat with a hood—and was about to leave the room when a bright light coming through the gaps in her door made her think there was a fire. But she calmed down when she heard Nanon’s heavy footsteps and rough voice mixed with the snorting of several horses.

“Can my father be carrying off my cousin?” she said to herself, opening her door with great precaution lest it should creak, and yet enough to let her see into the corridor.

“Could my dad be taking my cousin?” she wondered, quietly opening her door to avoid any creaking, but just enough to peek into the hallway.

Suddenly her eye encountered that of her father; and his glance, vague and unnoticing as it was, terrified her. The goodman and Nanon were yoked together by a stout stick, each end of which rested on their shoulders; a stout rope was passed over it, on which was slung a small barrel or keg like those Pere Grandet still made in his bakehouse as an amusement for his leisure hours.

Suddenly, she locked eyes with her father; and his gaze, although hazy and indifferent, scared her. The man and Nanon were connected by a sturdy stick, with each end resting on their shoulders; a thick rope was draped over it, supporting a small barrel or keg similar to those Pere Grandet still made in his bakery for fun during his free time.

“Holy Virgin, how heavy it is!” said the voice of Nanon.

“Holy Virgin, how heavy it is!” Nanon exclaimed.

“What a pity that it is only copper sous!” answered Grandet. “Take care you don’t knock over the candlestick.”

“What a shame that it’s just copper coins!” replied Grandet. “Be careful not to knock over the candlestick.”

The scene was lighted by a single candle placed between two rails of the staircase.

The scene was lit by a single candle set between two rails of the staircase.

“Cornoiller,” said Grandet to his keeper in partibus, “have you brought your pistols?”

“Cornoiller,” Grandet said to his keeper in partibus, “did you bring your pistols?”

“No, monsieur. Mercy! what’s there to fear for your copper sous?”

“No, sir. Please! What’s there to be afraid of for your copper coins?”

“Oh! nothing,” said Pere Grandet.

“Oh! nothing,” Pere Grandet said.

“Besides, we shall go fast,” added the man; “your farmers have picked out their best horses.”

“Besides, we'll go quickly,” the man added; “your farmers have chosen their best horses.”

“Very good. You did not tell them where I was going?”

“Great. You didn't tell them where I was headed?”

“I didn’t know where.”

"I didn't know where."

“Very good. Is the carriage strong?”

“Great. Is the cart sturdy?”

“Strong? hear to that, now! Why, it can carry three thousand weight. How much does that old keg weigh?”

“Strong? Listen to that! It can hold three thousand pounds. How much does that old keg weigh?”

“Goodness!” exclaimed Nanon. “I ought to know! There’s pretty nigh eighteen hundred—”

“Goodness!” exclaimed Nanon. “I should know! There’s almost eighteen hundred—”

“Will you hold your tongue, Nanon! You are to tell my wife I have gone into the country. I shall be back to dinner. Drive fast, Cornoiller; I must get to Angers before nine o’clock.”

“Shut it, Nanon! You need to tell my wife I’ve gone to the countryside. I’ll be back for dinner. Drive quickly, Cornoiller; I have to reach Angers before nine o’clock.”

The carriage drove off. Nanon bolted the great door, let loose the dog, and went off to bed with a bruised shoulder, no one in the neighborhood suspecting either the departure of Grandet or the object of his journey. The precautions of the old miser and his reticence were never relaxed. No one had ever seen a penny in that house, filled as it was with gold. Hearing in the morning, through the gossip of the port, that exchange on gold had doubled in price in consequence of certain military preparations undertaken at Nantes, and that speculators had arrived at Angers to buy coin, the old wine-grower, by the simple process of borrowing horses from his farmers, seized the chance of selling his gold and of bringing back in the form of treasury notes the sum he intended to put into the Funds, having swelled it considerably by the exchange.

The carriage drove away. Nanon locked the heavy door, let the dog out, and went to bed with a sore shoulder, while no one in the neighborhood suspected either Grandet's departure or the reason behind it. The old miser's precautions and his silence were never lessened. No one had ever seen a single penny in that house, even though it was filled with gold. In the morning, hearing through the port's gossip that gold prices had doubled due to some military actions in Nantes, and that speculators had come to Angers to buy coins, the old wine-grower took the opportunity to borrow horses from his farmers. He decided to sell his gold and return with treasury notes for the amount he planned to invest in the Funds, significantly increasing it through the exchange.





VIII

“My father has gone,” thought Eugenie, who heard all that took place from the head of the stairs. Silence was restored in the house, and the distant rumbling of the carriage, ceasing by degrees, no longer echoed through the sleeping town. At this moment Eugenie heard in her heart, before the sound caught her ears, a cry which pierced the partitions and came from her cousin’s chamber. A line of light, thin as the blade of a sabre, shone through a chink in the door and fell horizontally on the balusters of the rotten staircase.

“My father is gone,” thought Eugenie, who heard everything that happened from the top of the stairs. Silence fell over the house, and the distant rumble of the carriage gradually faded, no longer echoing through the sleeping town. At that moment, Eugenie felt a cry in her heart before she heard the sound; it pierced through the walls and came from her cousin’s room. A thin line of light, sharp as a saber’s edge, shone through a crack in the door and fell horizontally on the balusters of the decaying staircase.

“He suffers!” she said, springing up the stairs. A second moan brought her to the landing near his room. The door was ajar, she pushed it open. Charles was sleeping; his head hung over the side of the old armchair, and his hand, from which the pen had fallen, nearly touched the floor. The oppressed breathing caused by the strained posture suddenly frightened Eugenie, who entered the room hastily.

“He's in pain!” she said, rushing up the stairs. A second moan led her to the landing by his room. The door was slightly open, and she pushed it open. Charles was asleep; his head had dropped over the side of the old armchair, and his hand, from which the pen had fallen, almost touched the floor. The labored breathing from his awkward position suddenly scared Eugenie, who quickly stepped into the room.

“He must be very tired,” she said to herself, glancing at a dozen letters lying sealed upon the table. She read their addresses: “To Messrs. Farry, Breilmann, & Co., carriage-makers”; “To Monsieur Buisson, tailor,” etc.

“He must be really tired,” she said to herself, glancing at a dozen letters lying sealed on the table. She read their addresses: “To Messrs. Farry, Breilmann, & Co., carriage-makers”; “To Monsieur Buisson, tailor,” etc.

“He has been settling all his affairs, so as to leave France at once,” she thought. Her eyes fell upon two open letters. The words, “My dear Annette,” at the head of one of them, blinded her for a moment. Her heart beat fast, her feet were nailed to the floor.

“He’s been wrapping up his affairs so he can leave France right away,” she thought. Her gaze landed on two open letters. The words, “My dear Annette,” at the top of one of them momentarily blinded her. Her heart raced, and she felt like her feet were stuck to the floor.

“His dear Annette! He loves! he is loved! No hope! What does he say to her?”

“His dear Annette! He loves! He is loved! No hope! What does he say to her?”

These thoughts rushed through her head and heart. She saw the words everywhere, even on the bricks of the floor, in letters of fire.

These thoughts flooded her mind and heart. She noticed the words everywhere, even on the floor's bricks, written in flames.

“Resign him already? No, no! I will not read the letter. I ought to go away—What if I do read it?”

“Resign him already? No way! I won’t read the letter. I should leave—What if I do read it?”

She looked at Charles, then she gently took his head and placed it against the back of the chair; he let her do so, like a child which, though asleep, knows its mother’s touch and receives, without awaking, her kisses and watchful care. Like a mother Eugenie raised the drooping hand, and like a mother she gently kissed the chestnut hair—“Dear Annette!” a demon shrieked the words in her ear.

She looked at Charles, then gently took his head and rested it against the back of the chair; he let her do it, like a child who, though asleep, recognizes its mother's touch and accepts, without waking, her kisses and attentive care. Like a mother, Eugenie lifted the drooping hand, and like a mother, she gently kissed the chestnut hair—“Dear Annette!” a voice screamed the words in her ear.

“I am doing wrong; but I must read it, that letter,” she said. She turned away her head, for her noble sense of honor reproached her. For the first time in her life good and evil struggled together in her heart. Up to that moment she had never had to blush for any action. Passion and curiosity triumphed. As she read each sentence her heart swelled more and more, and the keen glow which filled her being as she did so, only made the joys of first love still more precious.

"I know I'm doing something wrong, but I have to read that letter," she said. She turned her head away, feeling ashamed because of her strong sense of honor. For the first time in her life, she felt the conflict between right and wrong in her heart. Until that moment, she'd never had to feel embarrassed about anything she'd done. But passion and curiosity won out. With each sentence she read, her heart swelled more and more, and the intense rush she felt made the joy of first love even more valuable.

  My dear Annette,—Nothing could ever have separated us but the
  great misfortune which has now overwhelmed me, and which no human
  foresight could have prevented. My father has killed himself; his
  fortune and mine are irretrievably lost. I am orphaned at an age
  when, through the nature of my education, I am still a child; and
  yet I must lift myself as a man out of the abyss into which I am
  plunged. I have just spent half the night in facing my position.
  If I wish to leave France an honest man,—and there is no doubt of
  that,—I have not a hundred francs of my own with which to try my
  fate in the Indies or in America. Yes, my poor Anna, I must seek
  my fortune in those deadly climates. Under those skies, they tell
  me, I am sure to make it. As for remaining in Paris, I cannot do
  so. Neither my nature nor my face are made to bear the affronts,
  the neglect, the disdain shown to a ruined man, the son of a
  bankrupt! Good God! think of owing two millions! I should be
  killed in a duel the first week; therefore I shall not return
  there. Your love—the most tender and devoted love which ever
  ennobled the heart of man—cannot draw me back. Alas! my beloved,
  I have no money with which to go to you, to give and receive a
  last kiss from which I might derive some strength for my forlorn
  enterprise.
My dear Annette, — Nothing could have kept us apart except for the terrible misfortune that has now hit me, something no one could have seen coming. My father has taken his own life; his fortune and mine are gone forever. I'm orphaned at an age when, given my upbringing, I still feel like a child; yet I have to pull myself up like a man from this deep pit I've fallen into. I just spent half the night thinking about my situation. If I want to leave France a decent person — and there's no question about that — I don't even have a hundred francs to try my luck in the Indies or America. Yes, my poor Anna, I have to seek my fortune in those harsh climates. Under those skies, I've been told, I'll surely succeed. But staying in Paris is not an option for me. Neither my personality nor my looks can handle the insults, the neglect, the scorn directed at a ruined man, the son of a bankrupt! Good God! Just think about owing two million! I'd probably get killed in a duel during the first week; that's why I won't go back. Your love — the most tender and devoted love that ever graced a man's heart — can’t bring me back. Alas! my beloved, I have no money to come to you, to share a final kiss that might give me strength for my hopeless journey.

“Poor Charles! I did well to read the letter. I have gold; I will give it to him,” thought Eugenie.

“Poor Charles! I was right to read the letter. I have some money; I’ll give it to him,” thought Eugenie.

She wiped her eyes, and went on reading.

She wiped her eyes and continued reading.

  I have never thought of the miseries of poverty. If I have the
  hundred louis required for the mere costs of the journey, I have
  not a sou for an outfit. But no, I have not the hundred louis, not
  even one louis. I don’t know that anything will be left after I
  have paid my debts in Paris. If I have nothing, I shall go quietly
  to Nantes and ship as a common sailor; and I will begin in the new
  world like other men who have started young without a sou and
  brought back the wealth of the Indies. During this long day I have
  faced my future coolly. It seems more horrible for me than for
  another, because I have been so petted by a mother who adored me,
  so indulged by the kindest of fathers, so blessed by meeting, on
  my entrance into life, with the love of an Anna! The flowers of
  life are all I have ever known. Such happiness could not last.
  Nevertheless, my dear Annette, I feel more courage than a careless
  young man is supposed to feel,—above all a young man used to the
  caressing ways of the dearest woman in all Paris, cradled in
  family joys, on whom all things smiled in his home, whose wishes
  were a law to his father—oh, my father! Annette, he is dead!

  Well, I have thought over my position, and yours as well. I have
  grown old in twenty-four hours. Dear Anna, if in order to keep me
  with you in Paris you were to sacrifice your luxury, your dress,
  your opera-box, we should even then not have enough for the
  expenses of my extravagant ways of living. Besides, I would never
  accept such sacrifices. No, we must part now and forever—
I’ve never really considered the hardships of poverty. If I had the hundred louis needed just for the trip, I still wouldn’t have a single sou for clothes. But honestly, I don’t even have the hundred louis, not even one. I don’t know if anything will be left after I settle my debts in Paris. If I have nothing, I’ll quietly go to Nantes and work as a regular sailor; I’ll start my new life like so many others who began with nothing and came back with riches from the Indies. Throughout this long day, I’ve faced my future calmly. It feels more dreadful for me than for others because I’ve been so pampered by a mother who adored me, spoiled by the kindest father, and so fortunate to have met the love of my life, Anna, when I first stepped into adulthood! I’ve only ever known the joys of life. It’s hard to believe such happiness could last. Still, my dear Annette, I feel more courage than a carefree young man should—especially one who’s been cherished by the most wonderful woman in all of Paris, cradled in family happiness, and whose desires were the law for his father—oh, my father! Annette, he’s gone!

Well, I’ve thought about my situation, and yours too. I feel like I’ve aged twenty-four years in a day. Dear Anna, if to keep me with you in Paris you had to give up your luxury, your clothing, your box at the opera, we still wouldn’t have enough for my extravagant lifestyle. Besides, I could never accept such sacrifices. No, we must say goodbye now and forever—

“He gives her up! Blessed Virgin! What happiness!”

“He lets her go! Holy mother! What joy!”

Eugenie quivered with joy. Charles made a movement, and a chill of terror ran through her. Fortunately, he did not wake, and she resumed her reading.

Eugenie trembled with happiness. Charles shifted, and a wave of fear swept over her. Luckily, he didn’t wake up, and she went back to her reading.

  When shall I return? I do not know. The climate of the West Indies
  ages a European, so they say; especially a European who works
  hard. Let us think what may happen ten years hence. In ten years
  your daughter will be eighteen; she will be your companion, your
  spy. To you society will be cruel, and your daughter perhaps more
  cruel still. We have seen cases of the harsh social judgment and
  ingratitude of daughters; let us take warning by them. Keep in the
  depths of your soul, as I shall in mine, the memory of four years
  of happiness, and be faithful, if you can, to the memory of your
  poor friend. I cannot exact such faithfulness, because, do you
  see, dear Annette, I must conform to the exigencies of my new
  life; I must take a commonplace view of them and do the best I
  can. Therefore I must think of marriage, which becomes one of the
  necessities of my future existence; and I will admit to you that I
  have found, here in Saumur, in my uncle’s house, a cousin whose
  face, manners, mind, and heart would please you, and who, besides,
  seems to me—
When will I return? I honestly don't know. They say the climate of the West Indies ages Europeans, especially those who work hard. Let’s think about what might happen ten years from now. In ten years, your daughter will be eighteen; she’ll be your companion, your spy. Society will be harsh on you, and your daughter might be even harsher. We’ve seen cases of the tough social judgment and ingratitude from daughters; let’s take warning from them. Keep the memory of four happy years deep in your heart, as I will in mine, and try to stay true to the memory of your poor friend. I can’t demand such loyalty because, you see, dear Annette, I need to adapt to the demands of my new life; I have to take a practical view of things and do my best. So, I need to think about marriage, which has become one of the necessities of my future. I must admit that here in Saumur, at my uncle’s house, I’ve found a cousin whose looks, manners, mind, and heart would make you happy, and who, besides, seems to me—

“He must have been very weary to have ceased writing to her,” thought Eugenie, as she gazed at the letter which stopped abruptly in the middle of the last sentence.

“He must have been really tired to stop writing to her,” thought Eugenie, as she looked at the letter that ended suddenly in the middle of the last sentence.

Already she defended him. How was it possible that an innocent girl should perceive the cold-heartedness evinced by this letter? To young girls religiously brought up, whose minds are ignorant and pure, all is love from the moment they set their feet within the enchanted regions of that passion. They walk there bathed in a celestial light shed from their own souls, which reflects its rays upon their lover; they color all with the flame of their own emotion and attribute to him their highest thoughts. A woman’s errors come almost always from her belief in good or her confidence in truth. In Eugenie’s simple heart the words, “My dear Annette, my loved one,” echoed like the sweetest language of love; they caressed her soul as, in childhood, the divine notes of the Venite adoremus, repeated by the organ, caressed her ear. Moreover, the tears which still lingered on the young man’s lashes gave signs of that nobility of heart by which young girls are rightly won. How could she know that Charles, though he loved his father and mourned him truly, was moved far more by paternal goodness than by the goodness of his own heart? Monsieur and Madame Guillaume Grandet, by gratifying every fancy of their son, and lavishing upon him the pleasures of a large fortune, had kept him from making the horrible calculations of which so many sons in Paris become more or less guilty when, face to face with the enjoyments of the world, they form desires and conceive schemes which they see with bitterness must be put off or laid aside during the lifetime of their parents. The liberality of the father in this instance had shed into the heart of the son a real love, in which there was no afterthought of self-interest.

Already she defended him. How could an innocent girl recognize the coldness shown in this letter? For young girls who were raised with strong values, whose minds are innocent and pure, everything is filled with love from the moment they step into the magical realm of passion. They walk there illuminated by a heavenly light emitted from their own souls, which reflects on their lover; they color everything with the intensity of their own feelings and project their highest thoughts onto him. A woman’s mistakes often stem from her belief in goodness or her trust in truth. In Eugenie’s pure heart, the words, “My dear Annette, my beloved,” resonated like the sweetest expressions of love; they touched her soul just as, in childhood, the divine notes of the Venite adoremus, played by the organ, delighted her ears. Furthermore, the tears still resting on the young man’s lashes indicated the nobility of heart that rightly captures the affection of young girls. How could she know that Charles, though he truly loved and mourned his father, was influenced much more by paternal kindness than by the goodness of his own heart? Monsieur and Madame Guillaume Grandet, by indulging every whim of their son and showering him with the delights of a substantial fortune, had protected him from making the dreadful calculations that many sons in Paris become partly guilty of when confronted with the pleasures of the world, creating desires and schemes that they bitterly realize must be postponed or discarded during their parents' lifetimes. In this case, the father’s generosity had infused the son’s heart with genuine love, free of any ulterior motives.

Nevertheless, Charles was a true child of Paris, taught by the customs of society and by Annette herself to calculate everything; already an old man under the mask of youth. He had gone through the frightful education of social life, of that world where in one evening more crimes are committed in thought and speech than justice ever punishes at the assizes; where jests and clever sayings assassinate the noblest ideas; where no one is counted strong unless his mind sees clear: and to see clear in that world is to believe in nothing, neither in feelings, nor in men, nor even in events,—for events are falsified. There, to “see clear” we must weigh a friend’s purse daily, learn how to keep ourselves adroitly on the top of the wave, cautiously admire nothing, neither works of art nor glorious actions, and remember that self-interest is the mainspring of all things here below. After committing many follies, the great lady—the beautiful Annette—compelled Charles to think seriously; with her perfumed hand among his curls, she talked to him of his future position; as she rearranged his locks, she taught him lessons of worldly prudence; she made him effeminate and materialized him,—a double corruption, but a delicate and elegant corruption, in the best taste.

Nevertheless, Charles was a true child of Paris, taught by the customs of society and by Annette herself to calculate everything; already an old man under the guise of youth. He had gone through the harsh education of social life, in that world where in one evening more crimes are committed in thought and speech than justice ever punishes in court; where jokes and clever remarks assassinate the noblest ideas; where no one is considered strong unless their mind sees things clearly: and to see clearly in that world is to believe in nothing—neither in feelings, nor in people, nor even in events, since events are manipulated. There, to “see clearly” we must evaluate a friend’s wealth daily, learn how to deftly stay on top of the game, cautiously admire nothing, neither works of art nor glorious actions, and remember that self-interest is the driving force of everything down here. After committing many foolish acts, the great lady—the beautiful Annette—forced Charles to think seriously; with her perfumed hand in his curls, she talked to him about his future position; as she styled his hair, she taught him lessons in worldly wisdom; she made him more effeminate and materialistic—a double corruption, but a delicate and elegant kind of corruption, in the best taste.

“You are very foolish, Charles,” she would say to him. “I shall have a great deal of trouble in teaching you to understand the world. You behaved extremely ill to Monsieur des Lupeaulx. I know very well he is not an honorable man; but wait till he is no longer in power, then you may despise him as much as you like. Do you know what Madame Campan used to tell us?—‘My dears, as long as a man is a minister, adore him; when he falls, help to drag him in the gutter. Powerful, he is a sort of god; fallen, he is lower than Marat in the sewer, because he is living, and Marat is dead. Life is a series of combinations, and you must study them and understand them if you want to keep yourselves always in good position.’”

“You're being really silly, Charles,” she would tell him. “I'm going to have a lot of trouble teaching you to see how the world works. You treated Monsieur des Lupeaulx very poorly. I know he’s not an honorable man, but wait until he’s no longer in power, then you can look down on him as much as you want. Do you remember what Madame Campan used to say?—‘My dears, as long as a man is a minister, admire him; when he falls, help to drag him through the mud. When he’s powerful, he’s like a god; when he’s fallen, he’s lower than Marat in the sewer, because he’s alive and Marat is dead. Life is a series of combinations, and you need to study and understand them if you want to stay in a good position.’”

Charles was too much a man of the world, his parents had made him too happy, he had received too much adulation in society, to be possessed of noble sentiments. The grain of gold dropped by his mother into his heart was beaten thin in the smithy of Parisian society; he had spread it superficially, and it was worn away by the friction of life. Charles was only twenty-one years old. At that age the freshness of youth seems inseparable from candor and sincerity of soul. The voice, the glance, the face itself, seem in harmony with the feelings; and thus it happens that the sternest judge, the most sceptical lawyer, the least complying of usurers, always hesitate to admit decrepitude of heart or the corruption of worldly calculation while the eyes are still bathed in purity and no wrinkles seam the brow. Charles, so far, had had no occasion to apply the maxims of Parisian morality; up to this time he was still endowed with the beauty of inexperience. And yet, unknown to himself, he had been inoculated with selfishness. The germs of Parisian political economy, latent in his heart, would assuredly burst forth, sooner or later, whenever the careless spectator became an actor in the drama of real life.

Charles was too much of a worldly guy; his parents had made him too happy, and he had gotten too much praise in society to have truly noble feelings. The piece of gold his mother had given him in his heart had been thinned out in the forge of Parisian society; he had spread it too thinly, and it had worn away from the roughness of life. Charles was only twenty-one years old. At that age, the freshness of youth seems tied to honesty and sincerity. His voice, look, and even his face seemed in tune with his feelings; and so, it usually happens that the toughest judge, the most skeptical lawyer, and the least flexible moneylender hesitate to recognize the decay of the heart or the corruption of worldly motives while the eyes still shine with purity and the brow is wrinkle-free. So far, Charles hadn’t needed to apply the rules of Parisian morality; until now, he was still blessed with the beauty of naivety. And yet, unbeknownst to him, he had been infected with selfishness. The seeds of Parisian political economy, lying dormant in his heart, would eventually emerge whenever the indifferent spectator became a participant in the real drama of life.

Nearly all young girls succumb to the tender promises such an outward appearance seems to offer: even if Eugenie had been as prudent and observing as provincial girls are often found to be, she was not likely to distrust her cousin when his manners, words, and actions were still in unison with the aspirations of a youthful heart. A mere chance—a fatal chance—threw in her way the last effusions of real feeling which stirred the young man’s soul; she heard as it were the last breathings of his conscience. She laid down the letter—to her so full of love—and began smilingly to watch her sleeping cousin; the fresh illusions of life were still, for her at least, upon his face; she vowed to herself to love him always. Then she cast her eyes on the other letter, without attaching much importance to this second indiscretion; and though she read it, it was only to obtain new proofs of the noble qualities which, like all women, she attributed to the man her heart had chosen.

Almost all young girls give in to the sweet promises that someone’s outward appearance seems to offer. Even if Eugenie had been as careful and observant as provincial girls often are, she was unlikely to doubt her cousin when his manners, words, and actions aligned with the hopes of a youthful heart. A mere chance—a fateful chance—brought her the last expressions of real feeling that stirred the young man’s soul; she heard, in a way, the final whispers of his conscience. She set down the letter—which was so full of love to her—and began to watch her sleeping cousin with a smile; the fresh illusions of life were still, for her at least, visible on his face; she promised herself that she would always love him. Then she glanced at the other letter, not giving much thought to this second indiscretion; and although she read it, it was only to find more evidence of the noble qualities that, like all women, she attributed to the man her heart had chosen.

  My dear Alphonse,—When you receive this letter I shall be without
  friends; but let me assure you that while I doubt the friendship
  of the world, I have never doubted yours. I beg you therefore to
  settle all my affairs, and I trust to you to get as much as you
  can out of my possessions. By this time you know my situation. I
  have nothing left, and I intend to go at once to the Indies. I
  have just written to all the people to whom I think I owe money,
  and you will find enclosed a list of their names, as correct as I
  can make it from memory. My books, my furniture, my pictures, my
  horses, etc., ought, I think, to pay my debts. I do not wish to
  keep anything, except, perhaps, a few baubles which might serve as
  the beginning of an outfit for my enterprise. My dear Alphonse, I
  will send you a proper power of attorney under which you can make
  these sales. Send me all my weapons. Keep Briton for yourself;
  nobody would pay the value of that noble beast, and I would rather
  give him to you—like a mourning-ring bequeathed by a dying man to
  his executor. Farry, Breilmann, & Co. built me a very comfortable
  travelling-carriage, which they have not yet delivered; persuade
  them to keep it and not ask for any payment on it. If they refuse,
  do what you can in the matter, and avoid everything that might
  seem dishonorable in me under my present circumstances. I owe the
  British Islander six louis, which I lost at cards; don’t fail to
  pay him—
My dear Alphonse, — When you get this letter, I’ll be alone. But I want you to know that even though I’m skeptical about the friendship of the world, I’ve never doubted yours. So I’m asking you to settle all my affairs, and I trust you’ll get as much as you can out of my belongings. By now, you know my situation. I have nothing left, and I plan to leave for the Indies right away. I’ve just written to everyone I owe money to, and you’ll find a list of their names enclosed, as accurate as I can make it from memory. My books, furniture, pictures, horses, etc., should be enough to cover my debts. I don’t want to keep anything, except maybe a few trinkets to start my new journey. My dear Alphonse, I’ll send you a proper power of attorney so you can handle these sales. Please send me all my weapons. Keep Briton for yourself; no one would pay what that noble beast is worth, and I’d rather give him to you — like a mourning ring passed from a dying person to their executor. Farry, Breilmann, & Co. built me a really comfortable traveling carriage, which they haven’t delivered yet; please convince them to hold onto it and not demand any payment. If they refuse, do what you can, and steer clear of anything that might reflect poorly on me given my current situation. I owe the British Islander six louis from a card game; please make sure to pay him —

“Dear cousin!” whispered Eugenie, throwing down the letter and running softly back to her room, carrying one of the lighted candles. A thrill of pleasure passed over her as she opened the drawer of an old oak cabinet, a fine specimen of the period called the Renaissance, on which could still be seen, partly effaced, the famous royal salamander. She took from the drawer a large purse of red velvet with gold tassels, edged with a tarnished fringe of gold wire,—a relic inherited from her grandmother. She weighed it proudly in her hand, and began with delight to count over the forgotten items of her little hoard. First she took out twenty portugaises, still new, struck in the reign of John V., 1725, worth by exchange, as her father told her, five lisbonnines, or a hundred and sixty-eight francs, sixty-four centimes each; their conventional value, however, was a hundred and eighty francs apiece, on account of the rarity and beauty of the coins, which shone like little suns. Item, five genovines, or five hundred-franc pieces of Genoa; another very rare coin worth eighty-seven francs on exchange, but a hundred francs to collectors. These had formerly belonged to old Monsieur de la Bertelliere. Item, three gold quadruples, Spanish, of Philip V., struck in 1729, given to her one by one by Madame Gentillet, who never failed to say, using the same words, when she made the gift, “This dear little canary, this little yellow-boy, is worth ninety-eight francs! Keep it, my pretty one, it will be the flower of your treasure.” Item (that which her father valued most of all, the gold of these coins being twenty-three carats and a fraction), a hundred Dutch ducats, made in the year 1756, and worth thirteen francs apiece. Item, a great curiosity, a species of medal precious to the soul of misers,—three rupees with the sign of the Scales, and five rupees with the sign of the Virgin, all in pure gold of twenty-four carats; the magnificent money of the Great Mogul, each of which was worth by mere weight thirty-seven francs, forty centimes, but at least fifty francs to those connoisseurs who love to handle gold. Item, the napoleon of forty francs received the day before, which she had forgotten to put away in the velvet purse. This treasure was all in virgin coins, true works of art, which Grandet from time to time inquired after and asked to see, pointing out to his daughter their intrinsic merits,—such as the beauty of the milled edge, the clearness of the flat surface, the richness of the lettering, whose angles were not yet rubbed off.

“Dear cousin!” whispered Eugenie, dropping the letter and quietly returning to her room, carrying one of the lighted candles. A wave of joy washed over her as she opened the drawer of an old oak cabinet, a beautiful piece from the Renaissance period, where the famous royal salamander could still be seen, though partially worn away. She took out a large red velvet purse with gold tassels, edged with a faded gold fringe—a keepsake passed down from her grandmother. She held it proudly in her hand and began to joyfully count the forgotten items from her little stash. First, she pulled out twenty portugaises, still shiny and fresh, minted during the reign of John V in 1725, worth five lisbonnines by exchange, or a hundred sixty-eight francs and sixty-four centimes each; however, their standard value was actually a hundred eighty francs each due to their rarity and beauty, which made them shine like little suns. Next, there were five genovines, or five-hundred-franc pieces from Genoa; another very rare coin worth eighty-seven francs in exchange, but valued at a hundred francs to collectors. These had once belonged to the old Monsieur de la Bertelliere. Then, she found three gold quadruples, Spanish, from the reign of Philip V, minted in 1729, which Madame Gentillet had given her one by one, always saying the same thing when she gifted them, “This dear little canary, this little yellow-boy, is worth ninety-eight francs! Keep it, my pretty one, it will be the flower of your treasure.” Also included (the piece her father valued most, since the gold in these coins was twenty-three carats and a fraction) were a hundred Dutch ducats made in 1756, worth thirteen francs each. Lastly, there was a great curiosity, a type of medal precious to the hearts of misers—three rupees with the sign of the Scales, and five rupees with the sign of the Virgin, all made of pure twenty-four-carat gold; the magnificent currency of the Great Mogul, each worth by mere weight thirty-seven francs and forty centimes, but at least fifty francs to collectors who appreciate handling gold. Lastly, she found the forty-franc napoleon she had received the day before, which she had forgotten to put into the velvet purse. This treasure consisted entirely of pristine coins, true works of art, which Grandet would occasionally ask about and request to see, highlighting their intrinsic qualities—such as the beauty of the milled edge, the clarity of the flat surface, and the richness of the lettering, whose angles hadn’t yet worn down.

Eugenie gave no thought to these rarities, nor to her father’s mania for them, nor to the danger she incurred in depriving herself of a treasure so dear to him; no, she thought only of her cousin, and soon made out, after a few mistakes of calculation, that she possessed about five thousand eight hundred francs in actual value, which might be sold for their additional value to collectors for nearly six thousand. She looked at her wealth and clapped her hands like a happy child forced to spend its overflowing joy in artless movements of the body. Father and daughter had each counted up their fortune this night,—he, to sell his gold; Eugenie to fling hers into the ocean of affection. She put the pieces back into the old purse, took it in her hand, and ran upstairs without hesitation. The secret misery of her cousin made her forget the hour and conventional propriety; she was strong in her conscience, in her devotion, in her happiness.

Eugenie didn’t think about these rare items, her father’s obsession with them, or the risk she took by denying him something so precious; she only focused on her cousin. After a few mistakes in her calculations, she figured out that she had about five thousand eight hundred francs in actual value, which could be sold to collectors for nearly six thousand. She gazed at her fortune and clapped her hands like a joyful child overflowing with excitement. That night, both father and daughter had counted their fortunes—he to sell his gold; Eugenie to pour hers into the ocean of love. She put the pieces back into the old purse, grabbed it, and hurried upstairs without a second thought. Forgetting the time and social conventions because of her cousin’s hidden sorrow, she felt strong in her conscience, her devotion, and her happiness.

As she stood upon the threshold of the door, holding the candle in one hand and the purse in the other, Charles woke, caught sight of her, and remained speechless with surprise. Eugenie came forward, put the candle on the table, and said in a quivering voice:

As she stood at the door, holding the candle in one hand and the purse in the other, Charles woke up, saw her, and was left speechless with surprise. Eugenie stepped forward, set the candle on the table, and said in a trembling voice:

“My cousin, I must beg pardon for a wrong I have done you; but God will pardon me—if you—will help me to wipe it out.”

“My cousin, I need to apologize for a mistake I made; but God will forgive me—if you—will help me make it right.”

“What is it?” asked Charles, rubbing his eyes.

“What is it?” Charles asked, rubbing his eyes.

“I have read those letters.”

"I've read those letters."

Charles colored.

Charles colored.

“How did it happen?” she continued; “how came I here? Truly, I do not know. I am tempted not to regret too much that I have read them; they have made me know your heart, your soul, and—”

“How did it happen?” she asked. “How did I end up here? Honestly, I don’t know. I’m almost tempted not to regret reading them too much; they’ve made me understand your heart, your soul, and—”

“And what?” asked Charles.

"And what?" Charles asked.

“Your plans, your need of a sum—”

“Your plans, your need for a certain amount—”

“My dear cousin—”

"My dear cousin—"

“Hush, hush! my cousin, not so loud; we must not wake others. See,” she said, opening her purse, “here are the savings of a poor girl who wants nothing. Charles, accept them! This morning I was ignorant of the value of money; you have taught it to me. It is but a means, after all. A cousin is almost a brother; you can surely borrow the purse of your sister.”

“Hush, hush! my cousin, not so loud; we must not wake others. See,” she said, opening her purse, “here are the savings of a poor girl who wants nothing. Charles, accept them! This morning I didn’t understand the value of money; you’ve taught me. It’s just a means, after all. A cousin is like a brother; you can definitely borrow your sister’s purse.”

Eugenie, as much a woman as a young girl, never dreamed of refusal; but her cousin remained silent.

Eugenie, as much a woman as a young girl, never considered being turned down; but her cousin stayed quiet.

“Oh! you will not refuse?” cried Eugenie, the beatings of whose heart could be heard in the deep silence.

“Oh! you won’t say no?” cried Eugenie, her heart pounding loudly in the deep silence.

Her cousin’s hesitation mortified her; but the sore need of his position came clearer still to her mind, and she knelt down.

Her cousin's hesitation embarrassed her, but the urgent need of his situation became even clearer in her mind, and she knelt down.

“I will never rise till you have taken that gold!” she said. “My cousin, I implore you, answer me! let me know if you respect me, if you are generous, if—”

“I won’t get up until you take that gold!” she said. “Cousin, I beg you, please answer me! Let me know if you respect me, if you’re generous, if—”

As he heard this cry of noble distress the young man’s tears fell upon his cousin’s hands, which he had caught in his own to keep her from kneeling. As the warm tears touched her, Eugenie sprang to the purse and poured its contents upon the table.

As he heard this cry of noble distress, the young man's tears fell onto his cousin's hands, which he held in his own to stop her from kneeling. As the warm tears touched her, Eugenie jumped to the purse and poured its contents onto the table.

“Ah! yes, yes, you consent?” she said, weeping with joy. “Fear nothing, my cousin, you will be rich. This gold will bring you happiness; some day you shall bring it back to me,—are we not partners? I will obey all conditions. But you should not attach such value to the gift.”

“Ah! yes, yes, you agree?” she said, crying tears of joy. “Don't worry, my cousin, you will be wealthy. This gold will bring you happiness; someday you’ll return it to me—aren’t we partners? I’ll follow all the rules. But you shouldn’t place so much value on the gift.”

Charles was at last able to express his feelings.

Charles finally found the words to share his feelings.

“Yes, Eugenie; my soul would be small indeed if I did not accept. And yet,—gift for gift, confidence for confidence.”

“Yes, Eugenie; my soul would be really small if I didn’t accept. And yet,—gift for gift, trust for trust.”

“What do you mean?” she said, frightened.

“What do you mean?” she asked, scared.

“Listen, dear cousin; I have here—” He interrupted himself to point out a square box covered with an outer case of leather which was on the drawers. “There,” he continued, “is something as precious to me as life itself. This box was a present from my mother. All day I have been thinking that if she could rise from her grave, she would herself sell the gold which her love for me lavished on this dressing-case; but were I to do so, the act would seem to me a sacrilege.” Eugenie pressed his hand as she heard these last words. “No,” he added, after a slight pause, during which a liquid glance of tenderness passed between them, “no, I will neither sell it nor risk its safety on my journey. Dear Eugenie, you shall be its guardian. Never did friend commit anything more sacred to another. Let me show it to you.”

“Listen, dear cousin; I have here—” He paused to point out a square box wrapped in a leather cover that was on the drawers. “There,” he continued, “is something as valuable to me as life itself. This box was a gift from my mother. All day I’ve been thinking that if she could come back from the grave, she would sell the gold her love for me put into this dressing case; but if I were to do that, it would feel like a crime.” Eugenie squeezed his hand as she heard those words. “No,” he added after a brief pause, during which a look of tenderness passed between them, “no, I won’t sell it or risk its safety on my journey. Dear Eugenie, you will be its guardian. Never has a friend entrusted anything more sacred to someone else. Let me show it to you.”

He went to the box, took it from its outer coverings, opened it, and showed his delighted cousin a dressing-case where the rich workmanship gave to the gold ornaments a value far above their weight.

He went to the box, took it out of its outer coverings, opened it, and showed his thrilled cousin a dressing case where the exquisite craftsmanship made the gold ornaments worth much more than their actual weight.

“What you admire there is nothing,” he said, pushing a secret spring which opened a hidden drawer. “Here is something which to me is worth the whole world.” He drew out two portraits, masterpieces of Madame Mirbel, richly set with pearls.

“What you admire there is nothing,” he said, pressing a hidden latch that opened a secret drawer. “Here is something that, to me, is worth the whole world.” He pulled out two portraits, masterpieces by Madame Mirbel, adorned with pearls.

“Oh, how beautiful! Is it the lady to whom you wrote that—”

“Oh, how beautiful! Is she the lady you wrote about—”

“No,” he said, smiling; “this is my mother, and here is my father, your aunt and uncle. Eugenie, I beg you on my knees, keep my treasure safely. If I die and your little fortune is lost, this gold and these pearls will repay you. To you alone could I leave these portraits; you are worthy to keep them. But destroy them at last, so that they may pass into no other hands.” Eugenie was silent. “Ah, yes, say yes! You consent?” he added with winning grace.

“No,” he said, smiling. “This is my mother, and here is my father, your aunt and uncle. Eugenie, I’m begging you, keep my treasure safe. If I die and your little fortune is gone, this gold and these pearls will pay you back. You are the only one I can trust to keep these portraits; you deserve to have them. But please, destroy them eventually, so they don’t end up in anyone else’s hands.” Eugenie was silent. “Oh, come on, say yes! Do you agree?” he added charmingly.

Hearing the very words she had just used to her cousin now addressed to herself, she turned upon him a look of love, her first look of loving womanhood,—a glance in which there is nearly as much of coquetry as of inmost depth. He took her hand and kissed it.

Hearing the exact words she had just said to her cousin now directed at herself, she gave him a look full of love, her first look of loving womanhood—a glance that held almost as much flirtation as it did profound emotion. He took her hand and kissed it.

“Angel of purity! between us two money is nothing, never can be anything. Feeling, sentiment, must be all henceforth.”

“Angel of purity! For us, money means nothing and never will. Feelings and emotions must be everything from now on.”

“You are like your mother,—was her voice as soft as yours?”

“You're just like your mom—was her voice as soft as yours?”

“Oh! much softer—”

“Oh! way softer—”

“Yes, for you,” she said, dropping her eyelids. “Come, Charles, go to bed; I wish it; you must be tired. Good-night.” She gently disengaged her hand from those of her cousin, who followed her to her room, lighting the way. When they were both upon the threshold,—

“Yes, for you,” she said, lowering her eyelids. “Come on, Charles, it’s time for bed; I want you to. You must be tired. Goodnight.” She softly pulled her hand away from her cousin's, who followed her to her room, lighting the way. When they both reached the threshold,—

“Ah!” he said, “why am I ruined?”

“Ah!” he said, “why am I done for?”

“What matter?—my father is rich; I think so,” she answered.

“What does it matter?—my dad is wealthy; I think so,” she replied.

“Poor child!” said Charles, making a step into her room and leaning his back against the wall, “if that were so, he would never have let my father die; he would not let you live in this poor way; he would live otherwise himself.”

"Poor kid!" said Charles, stepping into her room and leaning against the wall, "If that were true, he would never have let my dad die; he wouldn’t let you live like this; he’d be living differently himself."

“But he owns Froidfond.”

“But he owns Froidfond.”

“What is Froidfond worth?”

“How much is Froidfond worth?”

“I don’t know; but he has Noyers.”

“I don’t know, but he has Noyers.”

“Nothing but a poor farm!”

“Just a rundown farm!”

“He has vineyards and fields.”

“He has vineyards and farms.”

“Mere nothing,” said Charles disdainfully. “If your father had only twenty-four thousand francs a year do you suppose you would live in this cold, barren room?” he added, making a step in advance. “Ah! there you will keep my treasures,” he said, glancing at the old cabinet, as if to hide his thoughts.

“Just nothing,” Charles said dismissively. “If your father only made twenty-four thousand francs a year, do you really think you’d be living in this cold, empty room?” he continued, taking a step forward. “Ah! That’s where you’ll keep my treasures,” he said, looking at the old cabinet, as if trying to hide his thoughts.

“Go and sleep,” she said, hindering his entrance into the disordered room.

“Go and sleep,” she said, blocking his way into the messy room.

Charles stepped back, and they bid each other good-night with a mutual smile.

Charles stepped back, and they exchanged goodnight smiles.

Both fell asleep in the same dream; and from that moment the youth began to wear roses with his mourning. The next day, before breakfast, Madame Grandet found her daughter in the garden in company with Charles. The young man was still sad, as became a poor fellow who, plunged in misfortune, measures the depths of the abyss into which he has fallen, and sees the terrible burden of his whole future life.

Both fell asleep in the same dream; and from that moment, the young man began to wear roses with his mourning. The next day, before breakfast, Madame Grandet found her daughter in the garden with Charles. The young man was still sad, as suited someone who, caught in misfortune, measures the depths of the abyss he has fallen into and sees the heavy burden of his entire future life.

“My father will not be home till dinner-time,” said Eugenie, perceiving the anxious look on her mother’s face.

“My dad won’t be home until dinner time,” said Eugenie, noticing the worried expression on her mom’s face.

It was easy to trace in the face and manners of the young girl and in the singular sweetness of her voice a unison of thought between her and her cousin. Their souls had espoused each other, perhaps before they even felt the force of the feelings which bound them together. Charles spent the morning in the hall, and his sadness was respected. Each of the three women had occupations of her own. Grandet had left all his affairs unattended to, and a number of persons came on business,—the plumber, the mason, the slater, the carpenter, the diggers, the dressers, the farmers; some to drive a bargain about repairs, others to pay their rent or to be paid themselves for services. Madame Grandet and Eugenie were obliged to go and come and listen to the interminable talk of all these workmen and country folk. Nanon put away in her kitchen the produce which they brought as tribute. She always waited for her master’s orders before she knew what portion was to be used in the house and what was to be sold in the market. It was the goodman’s custom, like that of a great many country gentlemen, to drink his bad wine and eat his spoiled fruit.

It was easy to see in the face and behavior of the young girl, as well as in the unique sweetness of her voice, a shared understanding between her and her cousin. Their souls had connected long before they fully grasped the emotions tying them together. Charles spent the morning in the hall, and his sadness was acknowledged. Each of the three women had her own tasks. Grandet had left all his affairs unattended, and a number of people came for business—the plumber, the mason, the roofer, the carpenter, the diggers, the dressers, the farmers; some to negotiate repairs, others to pay their rent or receive payment for services rendered. Madame Grandet and Eugenie had to go back and forth, listening to the endless chatter of all these workers and rural folk. Nanon stored away in her kitchen the goods they brought as offerings. She always waited for her master's instructions before deciding what should be used in the house and what should be sold at the market. It was the custom of the master, like that of many country gentlemen, to drink his bad wine and eat his spoiled fruit.

Towards five in the afternoon Grandet returned from Angers, having made fourteen thousand francs by the exchange on his gold, bringing home in his wallet good treasury-notes which bore interest until the day he should invest them in the Funds. He had left Cornoiller at Angers to look after the horses, which were well-nigh foundered, with orders to bring them home slowly after they were rested.

Around five in the afternoon, Grandet came back from Angers, having made fourteen thousand francs from trading his gold. He returned with good treasury notes in his wallet that would earn interest until he invested them in the Funds. He left Cornoiller in Angers to take care of the horses, which were nearly worn out, instructing him to bring them home slowly after they had rested.

“I have got back from Angers, wife,” he said; “I am hungry.”

“I just got back from Angers, dear,” he said, “and I’m hungry.”

Nanon called out to him from the kitchen: “Haven’t you eaten anything since yesterday?”

Nanon called to him from the kitchen, “Haven’t you eaten anything since yesterday?”

“Nothing,” answered the old man.

"Nothing," replied the old man.

Nanon brought in the soup. Des Grassins came to take his client’s orders just as the family sat down to dinner. Grandet had not even observed his nephew.

Nanon brought in the soup. Des Grassins arrived to take his client’s orders just as the family sat down for dinner. Grandet hadn’t even noticed his nephew.

“Go on eating, Grandet,” said the banker; “we can talk. Do you know what gold is worth in Angers? They have come from Nantes after it? I shall send some of ours.”

“Keep eating, Grandet,” said the banker; “we can talk. Do you know how much gold is worth in Angers? They’ve come from Nantes to get it? I’ll send some of ours.”

“Don’t send any,” said Grandet; “they have got enough. We are such old friends, I ought to save you from such a loss of time.”

“Don’t send any,” said Grandet; “they have enough. We’re such old friends, I should save you from wasting your time.”

“But gold is worth thirteen francs fifty centimes.”

“But gold is worth 13 francs and 50 centimes.”

“Say was worth—”

“Say it was worth—”

“Where the devil have they got any?”

“Where on earth have they gotten any?”

“I went to Angers last night,” answered Grandet in a low voice.

“I went to Angers last night,” Grandet replied quietly.

The banker shook with surprise. Then a whispered conversation began between the two, during which Grandet and des Grassins frequently looked at Charles. Presently des Grassins gave a start of astonishment; probably Grandet was then instructing him to invest the sum which was to give him a hundred thousand francs a year in the Funds.

The banker was taken aback. Then a quiet conversation started between the two, during which Grandet and des Grassins often glanced at Charles. Soon, des Grassins jumped in surprise; it was likely that Grandet was telling him to invest the amount that would earn him a hundred thousand francs a year in the Funds.

“Monsieur Grandet,” said the banker to Charles, “I am starting for Paris; if you have any commissions—”

“Monsieur Grandet,” said the banker to Charles, “I'm heading to Paris; if you have any requests—”

“None, monsieur, I thank you,” answered Charles.

“None, sir, thank you,” Charles replied.

“Thank him better than that, nephew. Monsieur is going to settle the affairs of the house of Guillaume Grandet.”

“Thank him in a better way than that, nephew. He’s going to take care of the business for the house of Guillaume Grandet.”

“Is there any hope?” said Charles eagerly.

“Is there any hope?” Charles asked eagerly.

“What!” exclaimed his uncle, with well-acted pride, “are you not my nephew? Your honor is ours. Is not your name Grandet?”

“What!” his uncle exclaimed, putting on a show of pride, “aren’t you my nephew? Your honor is ours. Isn’t your name Grandet?”

Charles rose, seized Pere Grandet, kissed him, turned pale, and left the room. Eugenie looked at her father with admiration.

Charles got up, hugged Pere Grandet, kissed him, turned pale, and left the room. Eugenie looked at her father with admiration.

“Well, good-by, des Grassins; it is all in your hands. Decoy those people as best you can; lead ‘em by the nose.”

“Well, goodbye, des Grassins; it's all up to you. Lure those people in however you can; guide them along.”

The two diplomatists shook hands. The old cooper accompanied the banker to the front door. Then, after closing it, he came back and plunged into his armchair, saying to Nanon,—

The two diplomats shook hands. The elderly barrel maker walked the banker to the front door. After closing it, he returned and sank into his armchair, saying to Nanon,—

“Get me some black-currant ratafia.”

“Get me some blackcurrant ratafia.”

Too excited, however, to remain long in one place, he got up, looked at the portrait of Monsieur de la Bertelliere, and began to sing, doing what Nanon called his dancing steps,—

Too excited, however, to stay in one place for long, he stood up, glanced at the portrait of Monsieur de la Bertelliere, and started to sing, doing what Nanon called his dancing steps,—

  “Dans les gardes francaises
  J’avais un bon papa.”
 
“During my time in the French guards, I had a great dad.”

Nanon, Madame Grandet, and Eugenie looked at each other in silence. The hilarity of the master always frightened them when it reached its climax. The evening was soon over. Pere Grandet chose to go to bed early, and when he went to bed, everybody else was expected to go too; like as when Augustus drank, Poland was drunk. On this occasion Nanon, Charles, and Eugenie were not less tired than the master. As for Madame Grandet, she slept, ate, drank, and walked according to the will of her husband. However, during the two hours consecrated to digestion, the cooper, more facetious than he had ever been in his life, uttered a number of his own particular apothegms,—a single one of which will give the measure of his mind. When he had drunk his ratafia, he looked at his glass and said,—

Nanon, Madame Grandet, and Eugenie exchanged glances in silence. The master's laughter always unnerved them when it peaked. The evening wrapped up quickly. Pere Grandet decided to go to bed early, and when he did, everyone else was expected to follow suit; just like when Augustus drank, Poland would be drunk. On this occasion, Nanon, Charles, and Eugenie were just as worn out as the master. As for Madame Grandet, she slept, ate, drank, and moved about according to her husband's wishes. However, during the two-hour digestion period, the cooper, more entertaining than ever, shared several of his signature sayings—just one of which reveals the depth of his character. After he finished his ratafia, he glanced at his glass and said,—

“You have no sooner put your lips to a glass than it is empty! Such is life. You can’t have and hold. Gold won’t circulate and stay in your purse. If it were not for that, life would be too fine.”

"You barely sip from a glass before it's empty! That’s just how life is. You can’t keep what you have. Money doesn’t just pile up and stay in your wallet. If it did, life would be too perfect."

He was jovial and benevolent. When Nanon came with her spinning-wheel, “You must be tired,” he said; “put away your hemp.”

He was cheerful and kind. When Nanon arrived with her spinning wheel, he said, “You must be tired; put away your hemp.”

“Ah, bah! then I shall get sleepy,” she answered.

“Ah, gross! Then I'll get tired,” she replied.

“Poor Nanon! Will you have some ratafia?”

“Poor Nanon! Do you want some ratafia?”

“I won’t refuse a good offer; madame makes it a deal better than the apothecaries. What they sell is all drugs.”

“I won’t turn down a good offer; she makes a deal that's way better than the drugstores. What they sell is just medicine.”

“They put too much sugar,” said the master; “you can’t taste anything else.”

“They added too much sugar,” said the master; “you can’t taste anything else.”





IX

The following day the family, meeting at eight o’clock for the early breakfast, made a picture of genuine domestic intimacy. Grief had drawn Madame Grandet, Eugenie, and Charles en rapport; even Nanon sympathized, without knowing why. The four now made one family. As to the old man, his satisfied avarice and the certainty of soon getting rid of the dandy without having to pay more than his journey to Nantes, made him nearly indifferent to his presence in the house. He left the two children, as he called Charles and Eugenie, free to conduct themselves as they pleased, under the eye of Madame Grandet, in whom he had implicit confidence as to all that concerned public and religious morality. He busied himself in straightening the boundaries of his fields and ditches along the high-road, in his poplar-plantations beside the Loire, in the winter work of his vineyards, and at Froidfond. All these things occupied his whole time.

The next day, the family gathered at eight o’clock for breakfast, creating a scene of genuine domestic closeness. Grief had brought Madame Grandet, Eugenie, and Charles together; even Nanon felt their sorrow, though she didn’t fully understand why. The four of them formed one family unit. As for the old man, his greedy satisfaction and the certainty of soon sending off the dandy—without having to cover more than his trip to Nantes—made him almost indifferent to Charles’s presence in the house. He allowed the two children, as he referred to Charles and Eugenie, to act as they wished, under the watchful eye of Madame Grandet, in whom he had complete trust regarding all matters of public and religious morality. He kept himself busy with organizing the borders of his fields and ditches along the highway, tending to his poplar plantations by the Loire, managing the winter tasks in his vineyards, and supervising Froidfond. All these activities consumed his entire time.

For Eugenie the springtime of love had come. Since the scene at night when she gave her little treasure to her cousin, her heart had followed the treasure. Confederates in the same secret, they looked at each other with a mutual intelligence which sank to the depth of their consciousness, giving a closer communion, a more intimate relation to their feelings, and putting them, so to speak, beyond the pale of ordinary life. Did not their near relationship warrant the gentleness in their tones, the tenderness in their glances? Eugenie took delight in lulling her cousin’s pain with the pretty childish joys of a new-born love. Are there no sweet similitudes between the birth of love and the birth of life? Do we not rock the babe with gentle songs and softest glances? Do we not tell it marvellous tales of the golden future? Hope herself, does she not spread her radiant wings above its head? Does it not shed, with infant fickleness, its tears of sorrow and its tears of joy? Does it not fret for trifles, cry for the pretty pebbles with which to build its shifting palaces, for the flowers forgotten as soon as plucked? Is it not eager to grasp the coming time, to spring forward into life? Love is our second transformation. Childhood and love were one and the same thing to Eugenie and to Charles; it was a first passion, with all its child-like play,—the more caressing to their hearts because they now were wrapped in sadness. Struggling at birth against the gloom of mourning, their love was only the more in harmony with the provincial plainness of that gray and ruined house. As they exchanged a few words beside the well in the silent court, or lingered in the garden for the sunset hour, sitting on a mossy seat saying to each other the infinite nothings of love, or mused in the silent calm which reigned between the house and the ramparts like that beneath the arches of a church, Charles comprehended the sanctity of love; for his great lady, his dear Annette, had taught him only its stormy troubles. At this moment he left the worldly passion, coquettish, vain, and showy as it was, and turned to the true, pure love. He loved even the house, whose customs no longer seemed to him ridiculous. He got up early in the mornings that he might talk with Eugenie for a moment before her father came to dole out the provisions; when the steps of the old man sounded on the staircase he escaped into the garden. The small criminality of this morning tete-a-tete which Nanon pretended not to see, gave to their innocent love the lively charm of a forbidden joy.

For Eugenie, the spring of love had arrived. Ever since that night when she gave her little treasure to her cousin, her heart had followed it. They were partners in the same secret, exchanging glances that conveyed a deep understanding, which created a closer bond and a more intimate connection to their feelings, placing them, in a way, outside the bounds of ordinary life. Didn’t their close relationship justify the softness in their voices and the tenderness in their looks? Eugenie found joy in easing her cousin’s pain with the delightful, childlike pleasures of newfound love. Are there not sweet comparisons between the birth of love and the birth of life? Don't we cradle a baby with gentle songs and soft glances? Do we not spin enchanting tales of a bright future? Hope itself, doesn’t she spread her radiant wings above its head? Doesn’t the baby, with its fickle nature, shed tears of both sorrow and happiness? Doesn’t it fuss over trivial things, cry for pretty pebbles to build its shifting castles, or for flowers it forgets as soon as it picks them? Isn’t it eager to grasp what’s ahead, to leap into life? Love is our second transformation. Childhood and love were one and the same for Eugenie and Charles; it was a first passion, filled with all its childlike playfulness—made even more affectionate by the sadness that enveloped them. Struggling against the gloom of mourning, their love harmonized beautifully with the plainness of that gray, dilapidated house. As they exchanged a few words by the well in the silent courtyard, or lingered in the garden during sunset, seated on a mossy bench, sharing the infinite little things about love, or reflected in the quiet calm that lingered between the house and the ramparts like that beneath the arches of a church, Charles understood the sanctity of love; for his great lady, his dear Annette, had only shown him its stormy troubles. In that moment, he turned away from worldly passion, as frivolous, vain, and showy as it might be, and embraced true, pure love. He even grew fond of the house, its customs no longer seeming ridiculous to him. He would wake up early to talk with Eugenie for a moment before her father came to distribute the provisions; when the old man’s footsteps echoed on the stairs, he would slip out into the garden. The small secret of their morning tête-à-tête, which Nanon pretended not to notice, gave their innocent love a lively charm of forbidden joy.

After breakfast, when Grandet had gone to his fields and his other occupations, Charles remained with the mother and daughter, finding an unknown pleasure in holding their skeins, in watching them at work, in listening to their quiet prattle. The simplicity of this half-monastic life, which revealed to him the beauty of these souls, unknown and unknowing of the world, touched him keenly. He had believed such morals impossible in France, and admitted their existence nowhere but in Germany; even so, they seemed to him fabulous, only real in the novels of Auguste Lafontaine. Soon Eugenie became to him the Margaret of Goethe—before her fall. Day by day his words, his looks enraptured the poor girl, who yielded herself up with delicious non-resistance to the current of love; she caught her happiness as a swimmer seizes the overhanging branch of a willow to draw himself from the river and lie at rest upon its shore. Did no dread of a coming absence sadden the happy hours of those fleeting days? Daily some little circumstance reminded them of the parting that was at hand.

After breakfast, when Grandet went off to his fields and other activities, Charles stayed with the mother and daughter, enjoying the unfamiliar pleasure of holding their yarn, watching them work, and listening to their gentle chatter. The simplicity of this almost monastic life, which showed him the beauty of these naive souls, touched him deeply. He had thought such morals were impossible in France and only found in Germany; even then, they seemed incredible, only real in the novels of Auguste Lafontaine. Soon, Eugenie became to him the Margaret of Goethe—before her downfall. Day by day, his words and gazes enchanted the poor girl, who surrendered to the current of love with sweet acceptance; she embraced her happiness like a swimmer grabbing the low-hanging branch of a willow to pull herself from the river and rest on the shore. Did no fear of an impending separation cast a shadow over the joyful hours of those fleeting days? Every day, some small event reminded them of the parting that was approaching.

Three days after the departure of des Grassins, Grandet took his nephew to the Civil courts, with the solemnity which country people attach to all legal acts, that he might sign a deed surrendering his rights in his father’s estate. Terrible renunciation! species of domestic apostasy! Charles also went before Maitre Cruchot to make two powers of attorney,—one for des Grassins, the other for the friend whom he had charged with the sale of his belongings. After that he attended to all the formalities necessary to obtain a passport for foreign countries; and finally, when he received his simple mourning clothes from Paris, he sent for the tailor of Saumur and sold to him his useless wardrobe. This last act pleased Grandet exceedingly.

Three days after des Grassins left, Grandet took his nephew to the civil courts, with the seriousness that country folks give to all legal matters, so he could sign a document giving up his rights to his father's estate. What a terrible sacrifice! A kind of family betrayal! Charles also went to see Maitre Cruchot to create two power of attorney documents—one for des Grassins, and the other for the friend he had entrusted with selling his possessions. After that, he took care of all the paperwork needed to get a passport for traveling abroad; and finally, when his plain mourning clothes arrived from Paris, he called the tailor from Saumur and sold off his unnecessary wardrobe. This last move really pleased Grandet.

“Ah! now you look like a man prepared to embark and make your fortune,” he said, when Charles appeared in a surtout of plain black cloth. “Good! very good!”

“Ah! now you look like someone ready to set off and make your fortune,” he said when Charles showed up in a simple black coat. “Good! Very good!”

“I hope you will believe, monsieur,” answered his nephew, “that I shall always try to conform to my situation.”

“I hope you’ll believe me, uncle,” replied his nephew, “that I’ll always do my best to adapt to my situation.”

“What’s that?” said his uncle, his eyes lighting up at a handful of gold which Charles was carrying.

“What’s that?” his uncle said, his eyes lighting up at the handful of gold Charles was carrying.

“Monsieur, I have collected all my buttons and rings and other superfluities which may have some value; but not knowing any one in Saumur, I wanted to ask you to—”

“Mister, I have gathered all my buttons, rings, and other extras that might have some value; but since I don’t know anyone in Saumur, I wanted to ask you to—”

“To buy them?” said Grandet, interrupting him.

“To buy them?” Grandet said, interrupting him.

“No, uncle; only to tell me of an honest man who—”

“No, uncle; just to tell me about an honest man who—”

“Give me those things, I will go upstairs and estimate their value; I will come back and tell you what it is to a fraction. Jeweller’s gold,” examining a long chain, “eighteen or nineteen carats.”

“Hand me those items, and I'll go upstairs to figure out their worth; I'll come back and let you know the exact amount. This looks like jeweler's gold,” he said, looking closely at a long chain, “eighteen or nineteen carats.”

The goodman held out his huge hand and received the mass of gold, which he carried away.

The man extended his large hand and took the pile of gold, which he then carried away.

“Cousin,” said Grandet, “may I offer you these two buttons? They can fasten ribbons round your wrists; that sort of bracelet is much the fashion just now.”

“Cousin,” said Grandet, “can I offer you these two buttons? They can hold ribbons around your wrists; that kind of bracelet is really trendy right now.”

“I accept without hesitation,” she answered, giving him an understanding look.

“I accept without hesitation,” she said, giving him an understanding look.

“Aunt, here is my mother’s thimble; I have always kept it carefully in my dressing-case,” said Charles, presenting a pretty gold thimble to Madame Grandet, who for many years had longed for one.

“Aunt, here’s my mom’s thimble; I’ve always kept it safe in my makeup bag,” said Charles, handing a lovely gold thimble to Madame Grandet, who had wanted one for many years.

“I cannot thank you; no words are possible, my nephew,” said the poor mother, whose eyes filled with tears. “Night and morning in my prayers I shall add one for you, the most earnest of all—for those who travel. If I die, Eugenie will keep this treasure for you.”

“I can't thank you enough; there are no words, my nephew,” said the poor mother, her eyes welling up with tears. “Every night and morning in my prayers, I will include one for you, the most sincere of all—for those who travel. If I die, Eugenie will hold onto this treasure for you.”

“They are worth nine hundred and eighty-nine francs, seventy-five centimes,” said Grandet, opening the door. “To save you the pain of selling them, I will advance the money—in livres.”

“They're worth nine hundred and eighty-nine francs and seventy-five centimes,” said Grandet, opening the door. “To spare you the hassle of selling them, I’ll give you the money—in livres.”

The word livres on the littoral of the Loire signifies that crown prices of six livres are to be accepted as six francs without deduction.

The word livres on the coast of the Loire means that crown prices of six livres are to be accepted as six francs with no deductions.

“I dared not propose it to you,” answered Charles; “but it was most repugnant to me to sell my jewels to some second-hand dealer in your own town. People should wash their dirty linen at home, as Napoleon said. I thank you for your kindness.”

“I wasn’t going to bring it up,” Charles replied, “but selling my jewels to some second-hand dealer in your town was really distasteful to me. People should handle their dirty laundry at home, as Napoleon said. I appreciate your kindness.”

Grandet scratched his ear, and there was a moment’s silence.

Grandet scratched his ear, and there was a brief pause.

“My dear uncle,” resumed Charles, looking at him with an uneasy air, as if he feared to wound his feelings, “my aunt and cousin have been kind enough to accept a trifling remembrance of me. Will you allow me to give you these sleeve-buttons, which are useless to me now? They will remind you of a poor fellow who, far away, will always think of those who are henceforth all his family.”

“My dear uncle,” Charles continued, looking at him nervously, as if he worried about hurting his feelings, “my aunt and cousin have been kind enough to accept a small gift from me. Would you let me give you these sleeve buttons, which I don’t need anymore? They’ll remind you of a guy who, even from far away, will always think of those who are now his whole family.”

“My lad, my lad, you mustn’t rob yourself this way! Let me see, wife, what have you got?” he added, turning eagerly to her. “Ah! a gold thimble. And you, little girl? What! diamond buttons? Yes, I’ll accept your present, nephew,” he answered, shaking Charles by the hand. “But—you must let me—pay—your—yes, your passage to the Indies. Yes, I wish to pay your passage because—d’ye see, my boy?—in valuing your jewels I estimated only the weight of the gold; very likely the workmanship is worth something. So let us settle it that I am to give you fifteen hundred francs—in livres; Cruchot will lend them to me. I haven’t got a copper farthing here,—unless Perrotet, who is behindhand with his rent, should pay up. By the bye, I’ll go and see him.”

“My boy, you shouldn’t cheat yourself like this! Let me see, dear, what do you have?” he added, turning eagerly to her. “Ah! a gold thimble. And you, little girl? What! diamond buttons? Yes, I’ll accept your gift, nephew,” he said, shaking Charles by the hand. “But—you have to let me—pay—for your—yes, your passage to the Indies. Yes, I want to cover your passage because—do you see, my boy?—when I valued your jewels, I only considered the weight of the gold; the craftsmanship is probably worth something too. So let’s agree that I will give you fifteen hundred francs—in livres; Cruchot will lend them to me. I don’t have a single penny here—unless Perrotet, who is behind on his rent, decides to pay up. By the way, I’ll go check on him.”

He took his hat, put on his gloves, and went out.

He grabbed his hat, put on his gloves, and headed outside.

“Then you are really going?” said Eugenie to her cousin, with a sad look, mingled with admiration.

“Then you’re really going?” Eugenie said to her cousin, her expression a mix of sadness and admiration.

“I must,” he said, bowing his head.

“I have to,” he said, lowering his head.

For some days past, Charles’s whole bearing, manners, and speech had become those of a man who, in spite of his profound affliction, feels the weight of immense obligations and has the strength to gather courage from misfortune. He no longer repined, he became a man. Eugenie never augured better of her cousin’s character than when she saw him come down in the plain black clothes which suited well with his pale face and sombre countenance. On that day the two women put on their own mourning, and all three assisted at a Requiem celebrated in the parish church for the soul of the late Guillaume Grandet.

For the past few days, Charles had been acting like a man who, despite his deep sorrow, feels the weight of significant responsibilities and has the strength to find courage in hardship. He no longer complained; he had become a man. Eugenie never thought better of her cousin’s character than when she saw him come down dressed in plain black clothes that suited his pale face and serious expression. That day, the two women donned their own mourning attire, and all three attended a Requiem held in the parish church for the soul of the late Guillaume Grandet.

At the second breakfast Charles received letters from Paris and began to read them.

At second breakfast, Charles got letters from Paris and started reading them.

“Well, cousin, are you satisfied with the management of your affairs?” said Eugenie in a low voice.

“Well, cousin, are you happy with how you’re handling your matters?” said Eugenie quietly.

“Never ask such questions, my daughter,” said Grandet. “What the devil! do I tell you my affairs? Why do you poke your nose into your cousin’s? Let the lad alone!”

“Never ask questions like that, my daughter,” said Grandet. “What the hell! Do I share my business with you? Why are you sticking your nose into your cousin’s? Just leave the boy be!”

“Oh! I haven’t any secrets,” said Charles.

“Oh! I don't have any secrets,” said Charles.

“Ta, ta, ta, ta, nephew; you’ll soon find out that you must hold your tongue in business.”

“Thanks, thanks, thanks, thanks, nephew; you’ll soon realize that you need to keep quiet in business.”

When the two lovers were alone in the garden, Charles said to Eugenie, drawing her down on the old bench beneath the walnut-tree,—

When the two lovers were alone in the garden, Charles said to Eugenie, pulling her down onto the old bench under the walnut tree,—

“I did right to trust Alphonse; he has done famously. He has managed my affairs with prudence and good faith. I now owe nothing in Paris. All my things have been sold; and he tells me that he has taken the advice of an old sea-captain and spent three thousand francs on a commercial outfit of European curiosities which will be sure to be in demand in the Indies. He has sent my trunks to Nantes, where a ship is loading for San Domingo. In five days, Eugenie, we must bid each other farewell—perhaps forever, at least for years. My outfit and ten thousand francs, which two of my friends send me, are a very small beginning. I cannot look to return for many years. My dear cousin, do not weight your life in the scales with mine; I may perish; some good marriage may be offered to you—”

"I was right to trust Alphonse; he's done an amazing job. He has handled my affairs wisely and honestly. I don’t owe anything in Paris anymore. Everything I own has been sold, and he tells me he got advice from an old sea captain and spent three thousand francs on a collection of European curiosities that will definitely be in demand in the Indies. He has sent my trunks to Nantes, where a ship is getting ready to depart for San Domingo. In five days, Eugenie, we need to say goodbye—perhaps for good, at least for many years. My belongings and ten thousand francs from two of my friends is a very small start. I can’t expect to come back for a long time. My dear cousin, don’t weigh your life against mine; I could die; a good marriage might come your way—”

“Do you love me?” she said.

“Do you love me?” she asked.

“Oh, yes! indeed, yes!” he answered, with a depth of tone that revealed an equal depth of feeling.

“Oh, yes! Absolutely, yes!” he replied, with a tone that showed a deep sense of emotion.

“I shall wait, Charles—Good heavens! there is my father at his window,” she said, repulsing her cousin, who leaned forward to kiss her.

“I'll wait, Charles—Oh my gosh! there’s my dad at the window,” she said, pushing her cousin away as he leaned in to kiss her.

She ran quickly under the archway. Charles followed her. When she saw him, she retreated to the foot of the staircase and opened the swing-door; then, scarcely knowing where she was going, Eugenie reached the corner near Nanon’s den, in the darkest end of the passage. There Charles caught her hand and drew her to his heart. Passing his arm about her waist, he made her lean gently upon him. Eugenie no longer resisted; she received and gave the purest, the sweetest, and yet, withal, the most unreserved of kisses.

She dashed under the archway, and Charles followed her. When she spotted him, she backed away to the base of the staircase and pushed open the swing door. Barely aware of where she was headed, Eugenie made her way to the corner near Nanon’s den, at the darkest end of the hallway. That’s where Charles took her hand and pulled her close to his heart. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he encouraged her to lean gently against him. Eugenie no longer resisted; she embraced and exchanged the purest, sweetest, and ultimately, the most open kisses.

“Dear Eugenie, a cousin is better than a brother, for he can marry you,” said Charles.

“Dear Eugenie, a cousin is better than a brother because he can marry you,” said Charles.

“So be it!” cried Nanon, opening the door of her lair.

“Fine by me!” shouted Nanon, swinging open the door to her hideout.

The two lovers, alarmed, fled into the hall, where Eugenie took up her work and Charles began to read the litanies of the Virgin in Madame Grandet’s prayer-book.

The two lovers, startled, ran into the hall, where Eugenie picked up her work and Charles started to read the litanies of the Virgin in Madame Grandet’s prayer book.

“Mercy!” cried Nanon, “now they’re saying their prayers.”

“Mercy!” shouted Nanon, “now they're saying their prayers.”

As soon as Charles announced his immediate departure, Grandet bestirred himself to testify much interest in his nephew. He became very liberal of all that cost him nothing; took pains to find a packer; declared the man asked too much for his cases; insisted on making them himself out of old planks; got up early in the morning to fit and plane and nail together the strips, out of which he made, to his own satisfaction, some strong cases, in which he packed all Charles’s effects; he also took upon himself to send them by boat down the Loire, to insure them, and get them to Nantes in proper time.

As soon as Charles announced he was leaving immediately, Grandet got busy showing a lot of interest in his nephew. He became very generous with things that cost him nothing; he made an effort to find a packer; claimed the guy was charging too much for his cases; insisted on making them himself using old wood; woke up early to cut, sand, and nail together the boards, creating, to his own satisfaction, some sturdy cases to pack all of Charles’s belongings. He also took it upon himself to send them by boat down the Loire, insure them, and ensure they got to Nantes on time.

After the kiss taken in the passage, the hours fled for Eugenie with frightful rapidity. Sometimes she thought of following her cousin. Those who have known that most endearing of all passions,—the one whose duration is each day shortened by time, by age, by mortal illness, by human chances and fatalities,—they will understand the poor girl’s tortures. She wept as she walked in the garden, now so narrow to her, as indeed the court, the house, the town all seemed. She launched in thought upon the wide expanse of the ocean he was about to traverse. At last the eve of his departure came. That morning, in the absence of Grandet and of Nanon, the precious case which contained the two portraits was solemnly installed in the only drawer of the old cabinet which could be locked, where the now empty velvet purse was lying. This deposit was not made without a goodly number of tears and kisses. When Eugenie placed the key within her bosom she had no courage to forbid the kiss with which Charles sealed the act.

After the kiss in the passage, the hours flew by for Eugenie at a terrifying speed. Sometimes she thought about following her cousin. Those who have experienced that most tender of all emotions—the one that is gradually shortened by time, aging, illness, and life’s unpredictable events—they will understand the poor girl’s pain. She wept as she walked in the garden, which felt so small to her, just as the courtyard, the house, and the town all seemed small. She let her thoughts drift toward the vast ocean he was about to cross. Finally, the evening before his departure arrived. That morning, with Grandet and Nanon absent, the precious case containing the two portraits was solemnly placed in the only drawer of the old cabinet that could be locked, where the now empty velvet purse lay. This was done with many tears and kisses. When Eugenie tucked the key inside her chest, she didn’t have the heart to refuse the kiss that Charles gave to seal the moment.

“It shall never leave that place, my friend,” she said.

"It will never leave that spot, my friend," she said.

“Then my heart will be always there.”

“Then my heart will always be there.”

“Ah! Charles, it is not right,” she said, as though she blamed him.

“Ah! Charles, this isn’t right,” she said, as if she was blaming him.

“Are we not married?” he said. “I have thy promise,—then take mine.”

“Are we not married?” he said. “I have your promise—so take mine.”

“Thine; I am thine forever!” they each said, repeating the words twice over.

“Yours; I am yours forever!” they each said, repeating the words twice.

No promise made upon this earth was ever purer. The innocent sincerity of Eugenie had sanctified for a moment the young man’s love.

No promise made on this earth was ever more genuine. The heartfelt sincerity of Eugenie had, for a moment, made the young man's love feel sacred.

On the morrow the breakfast was sad. Nanon herself, in spite of the gold-embroidered robe and the Jeannette cross bestowed by Charles, had tears in her eyes.

The next morning, breakfast was gloomy. Nanon herself, despite the gold-embroidered robe and the Jeannette cross given to her by Charles, had tears in her eyes.

“The poor dear monsieur who is going on the seas—oh, may God guide him!”

“The poor dear sir who is going out to sea—oh, may God watch over him!”

At half-past ten the whole family started to escort Charles to the diligence for Nantes. Nanon let loose the dog, locked the door, and insisted on carrying the young man’s carpet-bag. All the tradesmen in the tortuous old street were on the sill of their shop-doors to watch the procession, which was joined in the market-place by Maitre Cruchot.

At 10:30, the whole family began to walk Charles to the stagecoach for Nantes. Nanon let the dog off the leash, locked the door, and insisted on carrying the young man’s suitcase. All the shopkeepers in the winding old street stood in their doorways to watch the send-off, which was joined in the marketplace by Maitre Cruchot.

“Eugenie, be sure you don’t cry,” said her mother.

“Eugenie, make sure you don’t cry,” her mother said.

“Nephew,” said Grandet, in the doorway of the inn from which the coach started, kissing Charles on both cheeks, “depart poor, return rich; you will find the honor of your father safe. I answer for that myself, I—Grandet; for it will only depend on you to—”

“Nephew,” said Grandet, standing in the doorway of the inn where the coach was about to leave, kissing Charles on both cheeks, “leave poor, come back rich; you’ll find your father’s honor intact. I can guarantee that myself, I—Grandet; because it will all depend on you to—”

“Ah! my uncle, you soften the bitterness of my departure. Is it not the best gift that you could make me?”

“Ah! Uncle, you make my departure feel less painful. Isn’t this the best gift you could give me?”

Not understanding his uncle’s words which he had thus interrupted, Charles shed tears of gratitude upon the tanned cheeks of the old miser, while Eugenie pressed the hand of her cousin and that of her father with all her strength. The notary smiled, admiring the sly speech of the old man, which he alone had understood. The family stood about the coach until it started; then as it disappeared upon the bridge, and its rumble grew fainter in the distance, Grandet said:

Not understanding his uncle’s words that he had interrupted, Charles shed tears of gratitude on the weathered cheeks of the old miser, while Eugenie held onto the hands of her cousin and her father with all her strength. The notary smiled, appreciating the clever remarks of the old man, which only he understood. The family gathered around the coach until it started; then, as it vanished on the bridge and its sound faded away in the distance, Grandet said:

“Good-by to you!”

“Goodbye to you!”

Happily no one but Maitre Cruchot heard the exclamation. Eugenie and her mother had gone to a corner of the quay from which they could still see the diligence and wave their white handkerchiefs, to which Charles made answer by displaying his.

Happily, only Maitre Cruchot heard the exclamation. Eugenie and her mother had gone to a corner of the quay where they could still see the coach and wave their white handkerchiefs, to which Charles responded by showing his.

“Ah! mother, would that I had the power of God for a single moment,” said Eugenie, when she could no longer see her lover’s handkerchief.

“Ah! Mom, if only I had the power of God for just one moment,” said Eugenie, when she could no longer see her lover’s handkerchief.


Not to interrupt the current of events which are about to take place in the bosom of the Grandet family, it is necessary to cast a forestalling eye upon the various operations which the goodman carried on in Paris by means of Monsieur des Grassins. A month after the latter’s departure from Saumur, Grandet, became possessed of a certificate of a hundred thousand francs a year from his investment in the Funds, bought at eighty francs net. The particulars revealed at his death by the inventory of his property threw no light upon the means which his suspicious nature took to remit the price of the investment and receive the certificate thereof. Maitre Cruchot was of opinion that Nanon, unknown to herself, was the trusty instrument by which the money was transported; for about this time she was absent five days, under a pretext of putting things to rights at Froidfond,—as if the goodman were capable of leaving anything lying about or out of order!

Not to disrupt the events unfolding within the Grandet family, it’s necessary to take a quick look at the different dealings the goodman had going on in Paris through Monsieur des Grassins. A month after the latter left Saumur, Grandet came into possession of a certificate worth a hundred thousand francs a year from his investment in the Funds, which he bought at eighty francs net. The details revealed at his death through the inventory of his estate didn’t clarify how his suspicious nature managed to transfer the investment price and obtain the certificate. Maitre Cruchot believed that Nanon, unbeknownst to her, was the reliable means through which the money was moved; about this time, she was away for five days, claiming she was tidying up at Froidfond—as if the goodman ever left anything lying around or out of order!

In all that concerned the business of the house of Guillaume Grandet the old cooper’s intentions were fulfilled to the letter. The Bank of France, as everybody knows, affords exact information about all the large fortunes in Paris and the provinces. The names of des Grassins and Felix Grandet of Saumur were well known there, and they enjoyed the esteem bestowed on financial celebrities whose wealth comes from immense and unencumbered territorial possessions. The arrival of the Saumur banker for the purpose, it was said, of honorably liquidating the affairs of Grandet of Paris, was enough to avert the shame of protested notes from the memory of the defunct merchant. The seals on the property were taken off in presence of the creditors, and the notary employed by Grandet went to work at once on the inventory of the assets. Soon after this, des Grassins called a meeting of the creditors, who unanimously elected him, conjointly with Francois Keller, the head of a rich banking-house and one of those principally interested in the affair, as liquidators, with full power to protect both the honor of the family and the interests of the claimants. The credit of Grandet of Saumur, the hopes he diffused by means of des Grassins in the minds of all concerned, facilitated the transactions. Not a single creditor proved recalcitrant; no one thought of passing his claim to his profit-and-loss account; each and all said confidently, “Grandet of Saumur will pay.”

In everything related to the business of the house of Guillaume Grandet, the old cooper's wishes were followed precisely. The Bank of France, as everyone knows, provides accurate information about all the major fortunes in Paris and the provinces. The names des Grassins and Felix Grandet of Saumur were well-known there, and they enjoyed the respect given to financial figures whose wealth comes from vast and unburdened land holdings. The arrival of the Saumur banker, supposedly there to honorably settle the affairs of Grandet of Paris, was enough to erase the shame of unpaid notes from the memory of the deceased merchant. The property was unsealed in front of the creditors, and the notary hired by Grandet immediately began working on the asset inventory. Shortly after, des Grassins convened a meeting of the creditors, who unanimously elected him, along with Francois Keller, the head of a wealthy banking house and one of those most invested in the matter, as liquidators, giving them full authority to safeguard both the family's reputation and the creditors' interests. The credit of Grandet of Saumur, along with the optimism he inspired through des Grassins in everyone involved, eased the negotiations. Not a single creditor resisted; no one considered passing their claim off as a loss; everyone confidently said, "Grandet of Saumur will pay."

Six months went by. The Parisians had redeemed the notes in circulation as they fell due, and held them under lock and key in their desks. First result aimed at by the old cooper! Nine months after this preliminary meeting, the two liquidators distributed forty-seven per cent to each creditor on his claim. This amount was obtained by the sale of the securities, property, and possessions of all kinds belonging to the late Guillaume Grandet, and was paid over with scrupulous fidelity. Unimpeachable integrity was shown in the transaction. The creditors gratefully acknowledged the remarkable and incontestable honor displayed by the Grandets. When these praises had circulated for a certain length of time, the creditors asked for the rest of their money. It became necessary to write a collective letter to Grandet of Saumur.

Six months passed. The Parisians had redeemed the notes that were in circulation as they came due, and kept them secured in their desks. This was the first goal achieved by the old cooper! Nine months after this initial meeting, the two liquidators distributed forty-seven percent to each creditor based on their claim. This amount came from the sale of the securities, property, and various assets belonging to the late Guillaume Grandet, and it was paid out with meticulous accuracy. The transaction demonstrated unassailable integrity. The creditors gratefully acknowledged the remarkable and undeniable honor displayed by the Grandets. Once these praises had circulated for a while, the creditors requested the rest of their money. It became necessary to write a collective letter to Grandet of Saumur.

“Here it comes!” said the old man as he threw the letter into the fire. “Patience, my good friends!”

“Here it comes!” said the old man as he tossed the letter into the fire. “Patience, my good friends!”

In answer to the proposals contained in the letter, Grandet of Saumur demanded that all vouchers for claims against the estate of his brother should be deposited with a notary, together with acquittances for the forty-seven per cent already paid; he made this demand under pretence of sifting the accounts and finding out the exact condition of the estate. It roused at once a variety of difficulties. Generally speaking, the creditor is a species of maniac, ready to agree to anything one day, on the next breathing fire and slaughter; later on, he grows amicable and easy-going. To-day his wife is good-humored, his last baby has cut its first tooth, all is well at home, and he is determined not to lose a sou; on the morrow it rains, he can’t go out, he is gloomy, he says yes to any proposal that is made to him, so long as it will put an end to the affair; on the third day he declares he must have guarantees; by the end of the month he wants his debtor’s head, and becomes at heart an executioner. The creditor is a good deal like the sparrow on whose tail confiding children are invited to put salt,—with this difference, that he applies the image to his claim, the proceeds of which he is never able to lay hold of. Grandet had studied the atmospheric variations of creditors, and the creditors of his brother justified all his calculations. Some were angry, and flatly refused to give in their vouchers.

In response to the proposals in the letter, Grandet of Saumur demanded that all vouchers for claims against his brother's estate be submitted to a notary, along with receipts for the forty-seven percent that had already been paid. He made this request under the guise of reviewing the accounts to find out the estate's true condition. This immediately created a series of challenges. Generally, a creditor acts like a lunatic, ready to agree to anything one day, then filled with anger and threats the next; later, they might become friendly and easygoing again. Today, his wife is in a good mood, their youngest child has just cut a tooth, everything is fine at home, and he’s determined not to lose a penny; tomorrow it might rain, he can’t go out, he’s in a bad mood, and he’ll agree to any proposal, as long as it resolves the issue. By the third day, he insists on guarantees; by the end of the month, he wants the debtor’s head, and deep down, he acts like an executioner. The creditor is a lot like the sparrow that naive children are tempted to sprinkle with salt—except that he directs that image toward his claim, which he can never actually secure. Grandet understood how the moods of creditors shift, and those of his brother’s creditors confirmed all his predictions. Some were upset and outright refused to submit their vouchers.

“Very good; so much the better,” said Grandet, rubbing his hands over the letter in which des Grassins announced the fact.

“Very good; that’s even better,” said Grandet, rubbing his hands over the letter in which des Grassins announced the news.

Others agreed to the demand, but only on condition that their rights should be fully guaranteed; they renounced none, and even reserved the power of ultimately compelling a failure. On this began a long correspondence, which ended in Grandet of Saumur agreeing to all conditions. By means of this concession the placable creditors were able to bring the dissatisfied creditors to reason. The deposit was then made, but not without sundry complaints.

Others accepted the demand, but only if their rights were fully guaranteed; they didn’t give up any rights and even kept the option to enforce a failure if needed. This led to a lengthy correspondence, which eventually resulted in Grandet of Saumur agreeing to all the terms. With this concession, the reasonable creditors managed to persuade the unhappy creditors to come to an agreement. The deposit was then made, but not without various complaints.

“Your goodman,” they said to des Grassins, “is tricking us.”

“Your guy,” they said to des Grassins, “is messing with us.”

Twenty-three months after the death of Guillaume Grandet many of the creditors, carried away by more pressing business in the markets of Paris, had forgotten their Grandet claims, or only thought of them to say:

Twenty-three months after Guillaume Grandet's death, many of the creditors, distracted by more urgent matters in the Paris markets, had forgotten about their Grandet claims or only remembered them to say:

“I begin to believe that forty-seven per cent is all I shall ever get out of that affair.”

“I’m starting to think that forty-seven percent is all I’ll ever get from that situation.”

The old cooper had calculated on the power of time, which, as he used to say, is a pretty good devil after all. By the end of the third year des Grassins wrote to Grandet that he had brought the creditors to agree to give up their claims for ten per cent on the two million four hundred thousand francs still due by the house of Grandet. Grandet answered that the notary and the broker whose shameful failures had caused the death of his brother were still living, that they might now have recovered their credit, and that they ought to be sued, so as to get something out of them towards lessening the total of the deficit.

The old cooper had relied on the power of time, which, as he used to say, is actually quite the trickster. By the end of the third year, des Grassins wrote to Grandet, informing him that he had convinced the creditors to settle for ten percent of the two million four hundred thousand francs still owed by Grandet's estate. Grandet replied that the notary and the broker, whose disgraceful failures led to his brother’s death, were still around, and that they might have regained their credibility. He insisted that they should be sued to recover some of the losses and help reduce the overall deficit.

By the end of the fourth year the liabilities were definitely estimated at a sum of twelve hundred thousand francs. Many negotiations, lasting over six months, took place between the creditors and the liquidators, and between the liquidators and Grandet. To make a long story short, Grandet of Saumur, anxious by this time to get out of the affair, told the liquidators, about the ninth month of the fourth year, that his nephew had made a fortune in the Indies and was disposed to pay his father’s debts in full; he therefore could not take upon himself to make any settlement without previously consulting him; he had written to him, and was expecting an answer. The creditors were held in check until the middle of the fifth year by the words, “payment in full,” which the wily old miser threw out from time to time as he laughed in his beard, saying with a smile and an oath, “Those Parisians!”

By the end of the fourth year, the liabilities were definitely estimated at a total of twelve hundred thousand francs. Many negotiations, lasting over six months, took place between the creditors and the liquidators, as well as between the liquidators and Grandet. To sum it up, Grandet of Saumur, eager to get out of the situation by this time, informed the liquidators around the ninth month of the fourth year that his nephew had made a fortune in the Indies and was willing to pay off his father's debts entirely. Therefore, he couldn’t agree to any settlement without first consulting him; he had written to him and was waiting for a response. The creditors were kept waiting until the middle of the fifth year by the phrase “payment in full,” which the crafty old miser occasionally let slip while chuckling to himself, saying with a grin and an oath, “Those Parisians!”

But the creditors were reserved for a fate unexampled in the annals of commerce. When the events of this history bring them once more into notice, they will be found still in the position Grandet had resolved to force them into from the first.

But the creditors were destined for an unprecedented fate in the history of trade. When the events of this story bring them back into view, they will still be in the situation that Grandet intended to put them in from the beginning.

As soon as the Funds reached a hundred and fifteen, Pere Grandet sold out his interests and withdrew two million four hundred thousand francs in gold, to which he added, in his coffers, the six hundred thousand francs compound interest which he had derived from the capital. Des Grassins now lived in Paris. In the first place he had been made a deputy; then he became infatuated (father of a family as he was, though horribly bored by the provincial life of Saumur) with a pretty actress at the Theatre de Madame, known as Florine, and he presently relapsed into the old habits of his army life. It is useless to speak of his conduct; Saumur considered it profoundly immoral. His wife was fortunate in the fact of her property being settled upon herself, and in having sufficient ability to keep up the banking-house in Saumur, which was managed in her name and repaired the breach in her fortune caused by the extravagance of her husband. The Cruchotines made so much talk about the false position of the quasi-widow that she married her daughter very badly, and was forced to give up all hope of an alliance between Eugenie Grandet and her son. Adolphe joined his father in Paris and became, it was said, a worthless fellow. The Cruchots triumphed.

As soon as the funds hit a hundred and fifteen, Pere Grandet sold his interests and pulled out two million four hundred thousand francs in gold, adding six hundred thousand francs in compound interest to his savings. Des Grassins now lived in Paris. First, he became a deputy; then, despite being a family man and bored to death with provincial life in Saumur, he fell for a pretty actress at the Theatre de Madame, known as Florine, and soon fell back into his old army habits. There's no point in discussing his behavior; Saumur deemed it profoundly immoral. His wife was lucky that her property was settled on her and that she had enough skill to keep the banking house in Saumur running in her name, which helped cover the financial mess created by her husband's extravagance. The Cruchotines made a big fuss about the awkward situation of the quasi-widow, causing her to marry her daughter poorly and giving up all hope for an alliance between Eugenie Grandet and her son. Adolphe joined his father in Paris and became, as they said, a worthless guy. The Cruchots triumphed.

“Your husband hasn’t common sense,” said Grandet as he lent Madame des Grassins some money on a note securely endorsed. “I am very sorry for you, for you are a good little woman.”

“Your husband doesn’t have common sense,” said Grandet as he lent Madame des Grassins some money on a note securely endorsed. “I really feel for you, because you’re a good woman.”

“Ah, monsieur,” said the poor lady, “who could have believed that when he left Saumur to go to Paris on your business he was going to his ruin?”

“Ah, sir,” said the poor lady, “who could have believed that when he left Saumur to go to Paris for your business he was headed for his downfall?”

“Heaven is my witness, madame, that up to the last moment I did all I could to prevent him from going. Monsieur le president was most anxious to take his place; but he was determined to go, and now we all see why.”

“Heaven is my witness, ma'am, that right up until the last moment I did everything I could to stop him from leaving. The president was very eager to take his place; but he was set on going, and now we all understand why.”

In this way Grandet made it quite plain that he was under no obligation to des Grassins.

In this way, Grandet made it clear that he had no obligations to des Grassins.


In all situations women have more cause for suffering than men, and they suffer more. Man has strength and the power of exercising it; he acts, moves, thinks, occupies himself; he looks ahead, and sees consolation in the future. It was thus with Charles. But the woman stays at home; she is always face to face with the grief from which nothing distracts her; she goes down to the depths of the abyss which yawns before her, measures it, and often fills it with her tears and prayers. Thus did Eugenie. She initiated herself into her destiny. To feel, to love, to suffer, to devote herself,—is not this the sum of woman’s life? Eugenie was to be in all things a woman, except in the one thing that consoles for all. Her happiness, picked up like nails scattered on a wall—to use the fine simile of Bossuet—would never so much as fill even the hollow of her hand. Sorrows are never long in coming; for her they came soon. The day after Charles’s departure the house of Monsieur Grandet resumed its ordinary aspect in the eyes of all, except in those of Eugenie, to whom it grew suddenly empty. She wished, if it could be done unknown to her father, that Charles’s room might be kept as he had left it. Madame Grandet and Nanon were willing accomplices in this statu quo.

In every situation, women have more reasons to suffer than men, and they suffer more. Men have strength and the ability to use it; they act, move, think, and occupy themselves; they look ahead and find hope in the future. This was the case with Charles. But women stay at home; they are always confronted with the grief that nothing distracts them from; they descend into the depths of the abyss that opens before them, measure it, and often fill it with their tears and prayers. Eugenie was no different. She began to understand her destiny. To feel, to love, to suffer, to devote herself—isn't this the essence of a woman's life? Eugenie would be in all ways a woman, except for the single thing that makes up for everything else. Her happiness, picked up like nails scattered on a wall—to borrow Bossuet's elegant comparison—would hardly fill the palm of her hand. Sorrows never take long to arrive; for her, they came quickly. The day after Charles's departure, the home of Monsieur Grandet looked the same to everyone, except to Eugenie, for whom it suddenly felt empty. She secretly wished, without her father's knowledge, that Charles's room be left just as he had left it. Madame Grandet and Nanon were willing allies in this statu quo.

“Who knows but he may come back sooner than we think for?” she said.

“Who knows, he might come back sooner than we think?” she said.

“Ah, don’t I wish I could see him back!” answered Nanon. “I took to him! He was such a dear, sweet young man,—pretty too, with his curly hair.” Eugenie looked at Nanon. “Holy Virgin! don’t look at me that way, mademoiselle; your eyes are like those of a lost soul.”

“Ah, I wish I could see him again!” Nanon replied. “I really liked him! He was such a lovely, sweet young man—handsome too, with his curly hair.” Eugenie looked at Nanon. “Holy Virgin! Don’t look at me like that, mademoiselle; your eyes are like those of a lost soul.”

From that day the beauty of Mademoiselle Grandet took a new character. The solemn thoughts of love which slowly filled her soul, and the dignity of the woman beloved, gave to her features an illumination such as painters render by a halo. Before the coming of her cousin, Eugenie might be compared to the Virgin before the conception; after he had gone, she was like the Virgin Mother,—she had given birth to love. These two Marys so different, so well represented by Spanish art, embody one of those shining symbols with which Christianity abounds.

From that day on, Mademoiselle Grandet's beauty took on a new quality. The deep feelings of love that gradually filled her heart, along with the grace of being loved, gave her features a glow that artists often depict with a halo. Before her cousin arrived, Eugenie was like the Virgin before the Annunciation; after he left, she resembled the Virgin Mother—she had given life to love. These two distinct Marys, so vividly captured in Spanish art, represent one of those radiant symbols found throughout Christianity.

Returning from Mass on the morning after Charles’s departure,—having made a vow to hear it daily,—Eugenie bought a map of the world, which she nailed up beside her looking-glass, that she might follow her cousin on his westward way, that she might put herself, were it ever so little, day by day into the ship that bore him, and see him and ask him a thousand questions,—“Art thou well? Dost thou suffer? Dost thou think of me when the star, whose beauty and usefulness thou hast taught me to know, shines upon thee?” In the mornings she sat pensive beneath the walnut-tree, on the worm-eaten bench covered with gray lichens, where they had said to each other so many precious things, so many trifles, where they had built the pretty castles of their future home. She thought of the future now as she looked upward to the bit of sky which was all the high walls suffered her to see; then she turned her eyes to the angle where the sun crept on, and to the roof above the room in which he had slept. Hers was the solitary love, the persistent love, which glides into every thought and becomes the substance, or, as our fathers might have said, the tissue of life. When the would-be friends of Pere Grandet came in the evening for their game at cards, she was gay and dissimulating; but all the morning she talked of Charles with her mother and Nanon. Nanon had brought herself to see that she could pity the sufferings of her young mistress without failing in her duty to the old master, and she would say to Eugenie,—

Returning from Mass on the morning after Charles's departure—having vowed to attend every day—Eugenie bought a world map and hung it up next to her mirror so she could follow her cousin on his journey westward. She wanted to feel connected to him, even just a little, day by day, as he sailed away, and see him in her mind, asking a thousand questions: "Are you well? Are you suffering? Do you think of me when the star, whose beauty and usefulness you have taught me to appreciate, shines down on you?" Each morning, she sat lost in thought beneath the walnut tree on the old, worn bench covered in gray lichens, where they had shared so many precious moments and dreams about their future home. As she looked up at the small patch of sky visible above the tall walls, she envisioned their future and then turned her gaze toward where the sun was rising and the roof of the room where he had slept. Her love was solitary and unwavering, seeping into every thought and becoming the essence of her life, or as our ancestors might have put it, the fabric of life. When the would-be friends of Pere Grandet came over in the evening for their card game, she played the part of the cheerful host; but all morning, she talked about Charles with her mother and Nanon. Nanon had come to realize that she could empathize with the struggles of her young mistress without neglecting her duties to the old master, and she would say to Eugenie—

“If I had a man for myself I’d—I’d follow him to hell, yes, I’d exterminate myself for him; but I’ve none. I shall die and never know what life is. Would you believe, mamz’elle, that old Cornoiller (a good fellow all the same) is always round my petticoats for the sake of my money,—just for all the world like the rats who come smelling after the master’s cheese and paying court to you? I see it all; I’ve got a shrewd eye, though I am as big as a steeple. Well, mamz’elle, it pleases me, but it isn’t love.”

“If I had a man for myself, I’d—I’d follow him anywhere, yeah, I’d even give up everything for him; but I don’t have one. I’ll die never knowing what life really is. Would you believe it, miss, that old Cornoiller (a good guy, after all) is always hanging around me just for my money—just like those rats that come sniffing after the master’s cheese and trying to win you over? I see it all; I’ve got a keen eye, even though I’m as big as a steeple. Well, miss, it amuses me, but it isn’t love.”





X

Two months went by. This domestic life, once so monotonous, was now quickened with the intense interest of a secret that bound these women intimately together. For them Charles lived and moved beneath the grim gray rafters of the hall. Night and morning Eugenie opened the dressing-case and gazed at the portrait of her aunt. One Sunday morning her mother surprised her as she stood absorbed in finding her cousin’s features in his mother’s face. Madame Grandet was then for the first time admitted into the terrible secret of the exchange made by Charles against her daughter’s treasure.

Two months passed. This home life, once so dull, was now filled with the excitement of a secret that closely connected these women. For them, Charles existed and moved beneath the dark gray beams of the hall. Every morning and night, Eugenie would open the dressing case and look at her aunt’s portrait. One Sunday morning, her mother caught her as she was lost in trying to find her cousin’s features in his mother’s face. That was when Madame Grandet was finally let in on the awful secret about the exchange Charles had made for her daughter’s treasure.

“You gave him all!” cried the poor mother, terrified. “What will you say to your father on New Year’s Day when he asks to see your gold?”

“You gave him everything!” cried the poor mother, panicked. “What will you tell your father on New Year’s Day when he asks to see your gold?”

Eugenie’s eyes grew fixed, and the two women lived through mortal terror for more than half the morning. They were so troubled in mind that they missed high Mass, and only went to the military service. In three days the year 1819 would come to an end. In three days a terrible drama would begin, a bourgeois tragedy, without poison, or dagger, or the spilling of blood; but—as regards the actors in it—more cruel than all the fabled horrors in the family of the Atrides.

Eugenie’s gaze became intense, and the two women experienced sheer terror for more than half the morning. They were so preoccupied that they missed high Mass and only attended the military service. In three days, the year 1819 would end. In three days, a terrible drama would unfold, a bourgeois tragedy, without poison, daggers, or bloodshed; but, for those involved, it would be more brutal than all the mythical horrors of the House of Atreus.

“What will become of us?” said Madame Grandet to her daughter, letting her knitting fall upon her knees.

“What will happen to us?” said Madame Grandet to her daughter, letting her knitting drop into her lap.

The poor mother had gone through such anxiety for the past two months that the woollen sleeves which she needed for the coming winter were not yet finished. This domestic fact, insignificant as it seems, bore sad results. For want of those sleeves, a chill seized her in the midst of a sweat caused by a terrible explosion of anger on the part of her husband.

The poor mother had been so anxious for the past two months that she still hadn't finished the wool sleeves she needed for the upcoming winter. This seemingly small detail had unfortunate consequences. Because she didn't have those sleeves, a chill hit her during a moment of intense anger from her husband.

“I have been thinking, my poor child, that if you had confided your secret to me we should have had time to write to Monsieur des Grassins in Paris. He might have sent us gold pieces like yours; though Grandet knows them all, perhaps—”

“I’ve been thinking, my poor child, that if you had shared your secret with me, we would have had time to write to Monsieur des Grassins in Paris. He might have sent us gold coins like yours; although Grandet probably knows them all, maybe—”

“Where could we have got the money?”

“Where could we have gotten the money?”

“I would have pledged my own property. Besides, Monsieur des Grassins would have—”

“I would have put up my own property. Besides, Mr. des Grassins would have—”

“It is too late,” said Eugenie in a broken, hollow voice. “To-morrow morning we must go and wish him a happy New Year in his chamber.”

“It’s too late,” said Eugenie in a shaky, empty voice. “Tomorrow morning we have to go and wish him a happy New Year in his room.”

“But, my daughter, why should I not consult the Cruchots?”

“But, my daughter, why shouldn’t I talk to the Cruchots?”

“No, no; it would be delivering me up to them, and putting ourselves in their power. Besides, I have chosen my course. I have done right, I repent of nothing. God will protect me. His will be done! Ah! mother, if you had read his letter, you, too, would have thought only of him.”

“No, no; that would just hand me over to them and leave us at their mercy. Besides, I’ve made my choice. I did the right thing, and I don’t regret any of it. God will protect me. Let His will be done! Ah! Mother, if you had read his letter, you would have thought only of him too.”

The next morning, January 1, 1820, the horrible fear to which mother and daughter were a prey suggested to their minds a natural excuse by which to escape the solemn entrance into Grandet’s chamber. The winter of 1819-1820 was one of the coldest of that epoch. The snow encumbered the roofs.

The next morning, January 1, 1820, the terrible fear that the mother and daughter felt led them to think of a plausible reason to avoid the solemn entrance into Grandet’s room. The winter of 1819-1820 was one of the coldest of that time. Snow piled up on the roofs.

Madame Grandet called to her husband as soon as she heard him stirring in his chamber, and said,—

Madame Grandet called out to her husband as soon as she heard him moving around in his room, and said,—

“Grandet, will you let Nanon light a fire here for me? The cold is so sharp that I am freezing under the bedclothes. At my age I need some comforts. Besides,” she added, after a slight pause, “Eugenie shall come and dress here; the poor child might get an illness from dressing in her cold room in such weather. Then we will go and wish you a happy New Year beside the fire in the hall.”

“Grandet, can you let Nanon start a fire here for me? It's so cold that I'm freezing under the blankets. At my age, I need some comforts. Plus,” she added after a brief pause, “Eugenie should come and get ready here; the poor girl might catch a cold from getting dressed in her chilly room in this weather. Then we can go and wish you a happy New Year by the fire in the hall.”

“Ta, ta, ta, ta, what a tongue! a pretty way to begin the new year, Madame Grandet! You never talked so much before; but you haven’t been sopping your bread in wine, I know that.”

“Wow, what a talker you are! What a nice way to start the new year, Madame Grandet! You’ve never been this chatty before; but I know you haven't been soaking your bread in wine.”

There was a moment’s silence.

There was a brief pause.

“Well,” resumed the goodman, who no doubt had some reason of his own for agreeing to his wife’s request, “I’ll do what you ask, Madame Grandet. You are a good woman, and I don’t want any harm to happen to you at your time of life,—though as a general thing the Bertellieres are as sound as a roach. Hein! isn’t that so?” he added after a pause. “Well, I forgive them; we got their property in the end.” And he coughed.

“Well,” continued the man, who surely had his own reasons for agreeing to his wife’s request, “I’ll do what you ask, Madame Grandet. You’re a good woman, and I don’t want anything bad to happen to you at your age—though generally, the Bertellieres are in great shape. Right? Isn’t that true?” he added after a moment. “Well, I forgive them; we ended up with their property anyway.” And he coughed.

“You are very gay this morning, monsieur,” said the poor woman gravely.

"You seem really cheerful this morning, sir," said the poor woman seriously.

“I’m always gay,—

“I’m always happy,—

  “‘Gai, gai, gai, le tonnelier,
  Raccommodez votre cuvier!’”
 
  “‘Hey, hey, hey, barrel maker,  
  Fix your vat!’”

he answered, entering his wife’s room fully dressed. “Yes, on my word, it is cold enough to freeze you solid. We shall have a fine breakfast, wife. Des Grassins has sent me a pate-de-foie-gras truffled! I am going now to get it at the coach-office. There’ll be a double napoleon for Eugenie in the package,” he whispered in Madame Grandet’s ear. “I have no gold left, wife. I had a few stray pieces—I don’t mind telling you that—but I had to let them go in business.”

He answered, walking into his wife’s room fully dressed. “Yes, I swear, it’s cold enough to freeze you solid. We’re going to have a great breakfast, dear. Des Grassins has sent me a truffled foie gras pâté! I’m heading out to pick it up at the coach office. There’s a double napoleon for Eugenie in the package,” he whispered in Madame Grandet’s ear. “I don’t have any gold left, dear. I had a few stray coins—I’m fine admitting that—but I had to let them go for business.”

Then, by way of celebrating the new year, he kissed her on the forehead.

Then, to celebrate the new year, he kissed her on the forehead.

“Eugenie,” cried the mother, when Grandet was fairly gone, “I don’t know which side of the bed your father got out of, but he is good-tempered this morning. Perhaps we shall come out safe after all?”

“Eugenie,” shouted the mother, after Grandet had left, “I’m not sure what got into your father this morning, but he seems in a good mood. Maybe we’ll be okay after all?”

“What’s happened to the master?” said Nanon, entering her mistress’s room to light the fire. “First place, he said, ‘Good-morning; happy New Year, you big fool! Go and light my wife’s fire, she’s cold’; and then, didn’t I feel silly when he held out his hand and gave me a six-franc piece, which isn’t worn one bit? Just look at it, madame! Oh, the kind man! He is a good man, that’s a fact. There are some people who the older they get the harder they grow; but he,—why he’s getting soft and improving with time, like your ratafia! He is a good, good man—”

“What’s happened to the boss?” Nanon asked as she walked into her mistress’s room to start the fire. “First, he said, ‘Good morning; happy New Year, you big fool! Go light my wife’s fire; she’s cold.’ Then I felt so silly when he held out his hand and gave me a six-franc coin that’s not even worn out! Just look at it, madame! Oh, that kind man! He really is a good guy, no doubt about it. Some people become grumpier as they age, but him—he’s getting softer and better with time, just like your ratafia! He is a really good man—”

The secret of Grandet’s joy lay in the complete success of his speculation. Monsieur des Grassins, after deducting the amount which the old cooper owed him for the discount on a hundred and fifty thousand francs in Dutch notes, and for the surplus which he had advanced to make up the sum required for the investment in the Funds which was to produce a hundred thousand francs a year, had now sent him, by the diligence, thirty thousand francs in silver coin, the remainder of his first half-year’s interest, informing him at the same time that the Funds had already gone up in value. They were then quoted at eighty-nine; the shrewdest capitalists bought in, towards the last of January, at ninety-three. Grandet had thus gained in two months twelve per cent on his capital; he had simplified his accounts, and would in future receive fifty thousand francs interest every six months, without incurring any taxes or costs for repairs. He understood at last what it was to invest money in the public securities,—a system for which provincials have always shown a marked repugnance,—and at the end of five years he found himself master of a capital of six millions, which increased without much effort of his own, and which, joined to the value and proceeds of his territorial possessions, gave him a fortune that was absolutely colossal. The six francs bestowed on Nanon were perhaps the reward of some great service which the poor servant had rendered to her master unawares.

The secret to Grandet’s happiness was the complete success of his investment. Monsieur des Grassins, after subtracting what the old cooper owed him from a discount on one hundred and fifty thousand francs in Dutch notes and the extra amount he had lent to cover the total needed for the investment in the Funds that would bring in a hundred thousand francs a year, had now sent him thirty thousand francs in silver coins via the coach. This was the rest of his first half-year’s interest, and he also informed Grandet that the Funds had already increased in value. They were then priced at eighty-nine; the smartest investors bought in, toward the end of January, at ninety-three. In just two months, Grandet had made twelve percent on his capital; he had organized his finances and would now receive fifty thousand francs in interest every six months, without incurring any taxes or repair costs. He finally understood what it meant to invest in public securities—a system that people in the provinces have always been wary of—and after five years, he found himself in control of a capital of six million, which grew without much effort on his part, and combined with the value and income from his land holdings, gave him an enormous fortune. The six francs he gave to Nanon were perhaps a reward for some significant service that the poor servant had provided to her master without realizing it.

“Oh! oh! where’s Pere Grandet going? He has been scurrying about since sunrise as if to a fire,” said the tradespeople to each other as they opened their shops for the day.

“Oh! oh! where’s Pere Grandet going? He’s been rushing around since sunrise like there’s a fire,” said the shopkeepers to each other as they opened their stores for the day.

When they saw him coming back from the wharf, followed by a porter from the coach-office wheeling a barrow which was laden with sacks, they all had their comments to make:—

When they saw him returning from the dock, followed by a porter from the coach office pushing a cart loaded with bags, they all had something to say:—

“Water flows to the river; the old fellow was running after his gold,” said one.

“Water flows to the river; the old guy was chasing after his gold,” said one.

“He gets it from Paris and Froidfond and Holland,” said another.

“He gets it from Paris, Froidfond, and Holland,” said another.

“He’ll end by buying up Saumur,” cried a third.

“He's going to end up buying Saumur,” shouted a third.

“He doesn’t mind the cold, he’s so wrapped up in his gains,” said a wife to her husband.

“He doesn’t care about the cold; he’s completely focused on his profits,” said a wife to her husband.

“Hey! hey! Monsieur Grandet, if that’s too heavy for you,” said a cloth-dealer, his nearest neighbor, “I’ll take it off your hands.”

“Hey! Hey! Mr. Grandet, if that’s too heavy for you,” said a cloth dealer, his closest neighbor, “I’ll take it off your hands.”

“Heavy?” said the cooper, “I should think so; it’s all sous!”

“Heavy?” said the barrel maker, “I would say so; it’s all coins!”

“Silver sous,” said the porter in a low voice.

“Silver coins,” said the porter in a low voice.

“If you want me to take care of you, keep your tongue between your teeth,” said the goodman to the porter as they reached the door.

“If you want me to take care of you, keep your mouth shut,” said the man to the porter as they reached the door.

“The old fox! I thought he was deaf; seems he can hear fast enough in frosty weather.”

“The old fox! I thought he was deaf; turns out he can hear just fine in cold weather.”

“Here’s twenty sous for your New Year, and mum!” said Grandet. “Be off with you! Nanon shall take back your barrow. Nanon, are the linnets at church?”

“Here’s twenty sous for your New Year, and mom!” said Grandet. “Get going! Nanon will take your cart back. Nanon, are the linnets at church?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

"Yes, sir."

“Then lend a hand! go to work!” he cried, piling the sacks upon her. In a few moments all were carried up to his inner room, where he shut himself in with them. “When breakfast is ready, knock on the wall,” he said as he disappeared. “Take the barrow back to the coach-office.”

“Then lend a hand! Get to work!” he shouted, stacking the sacks on her. In just a few moments, all the sacks were taken up to his room, where he locked himself in with them. “When breakfast is ready, knock on the wall,” he said as he vanished. “Take the wheelbarrow back to the coach office.”

The family did not breakfast that day until ten o’clock.

The family didn't have breakfast that day until ten o'clock.

“Your father will not ask to see your gold downstairs,” said Madame Grandet as they got back from Mass. “You must pretend to be very chilly. We may have time to replace the treasure before your fete-day.”

“Your father won’t ask to see your gold downstairs,” said Madame Grandet as they returned from Mass. “You need to act like you’re really cold. We might have time to hide the treasure before your birthday.”

Grandet came down the staircase thinking of his splendid speculation in government securities, and wondering how he could metamorphose his Parisian silver into solid gold; he was making up his mind to invest in this way everything he could lay hands on until the Funds should reach a par value. Fatal reverie for Eugenie! As soon as he came in, the two women wished him a happy New Year,—his daughter by putting her arms round his neck and caressing him; Madame Grandet gravely and with dignity.

Grandet came down the stairs thinking about his great investment in government securities and wondering how he could turn his Parisian silver into solid gold. He was deciding to invest everything he could get his hands on until the Funds reached par value. A dangerous daydream for Eugenie! As soon as he walked in, both women wished him a happy New Year—his daughter hugged him and affectionately caressed him, while Madame Grandet did so with seriousness and dignity.

“Ha! ha! my child,” he said, kissing his daughter on both cheeks. “I work for you, don’t you see? I think of your happiness. Must have money to be happy. Without money there’s not a particle of happiness. Here! there’s a new napoleon for you. I sent to Paris for it. On my word of honor, it’s all the gold I have; you are the only one that has got any gold. I want to see your gold, little one.”

“Ha! Ha! my child,” he said, kissing his daughter on both cheeks. “I work for you, don’t you see? I think about your happiness. You need money to be happy. Without money, there’s not a bit of happiness. Here! There’s a new napoleon for you. I had it sent from Paris. I promise you, it’s all the gold I have; you’re the only one who has any gold. I want to see your gold, little one.”

“Oh! it is too cold; let us have breakfast,” answered Eugenie.

“Oh! it’s too cold; let’s have breakfast,” replied Eugenie.

“Well, after breakfast, then; it will help the digestion. That fat des Grassins sent me the pate. Eat as much as you like, my children, it costs nothing. Des Grassins is getting along very well. I am satisfied with him. The old fish is doing Charles a good service, and gratis too. He is making a very good settlement of that poor deceased Grandet’s business. Hoo! hoo!” he muttered, with his mouth full, after a pause, “how good it is! Eat some, wife; that will feed you for at least two days.”

“Well, after breakfast then; it will help with digestion. That fat Des Grassins sent me the pâté. Eat as much as you want, kids, it doesn’t cost anything. Des Grassins is doing really well. I’m pleased with him. The old guy is doing Charles a big favor, and for free too. He’s sorting out that poor deceased Grandet’s business nicely. Hoo! hoo!” he mumbled, with his mouth full, after a pause, “how good it is! Eat some, dear; that will keep you going for at least two days.”

“I am not hungry. I am very poorly; you know that.”

“I’m not hungry. I’m really not feeling well; you know that.”

“Ah, bah! you can stuff yourself as full as you please without danger, you’re a Bertelliere; they are all hearty. You are a bit yellow, that’s true; but I like yellow, myself.”

“Ah, come on! You can eat as much as you want without any risk, you're a Bertelliere; they can really take it. You might be a little pale, that's true; but I actually like pale.”

The expectation of ignominious and public death is perhaps less horrible to a condemned criminal than the anticipation of what was coming after breakfast to Madame Grandet and Eugenie. The more gleefully the old man talked and ate, the more their hearts shrank within them. The daughter, however, had an inward prop at this crisis,—she gathered strength through love.

The thought of a shameful and public death is probably less terrifying to a condemned criminal than what Madame Grandet and Eugenie were dreading after breakfast. The more happily the old man talked and ate, the more their hearts sank. However, the daughter found an inner source of strength during this difficult time—she drew strength from her love.

“For him! for him!” she cried within her, “I would die a thousand deaths.”

“For him! For him!” she thought to herself, “I would die a thousand times.”

At this thought, she shot a glance at her mother which flamed with courage.

At that thought, she glanced at her mother with a spark of courage.

“Clear away,” said Grandet to Nanon when, about eleven o’clock, breakfast was over, “but leave the table. We can spread your little treasure upon it,” he said, looking at Eugenie. “Little? Faith! no; it isn’t little. You possess, in actual value, five thousand nine hundred and fifty-nine francs and the forty I gave you just now. That makes six thousand francs, less one. Well, now see here, little one! I’ll give you that one franc to make up the round number. Hey! what are you listening for, Nanon? Mind your own business; go and do your work.”

“Clear the table,” Grandet told Nanon when breakfast was finished around eleven o’clock. “But leave the table set. We can display your little treasure on it,” he said, looking at Eugenie. “Little? Not at all; it’s not little. You actually have five thousand nine hundred and fifty-nine francs in value, plus the forty I gave you just now. That totals six thousand francs, minus one. Now, listen here, little one! I’ll give you that one franc to round it off. Hey! What are you eavesdropping for, Nanon? Focus on your own tasks; go get to work.”

Nanon disappeared.

Nanon is gone.

“Now listen, Eugenie; you must give me back your gold. You won’t refuse your father, my little girl, hein?”

“Now listen, Eugenie; you have to give me back your gold. You won’t say no to your dad, my little girl, right?”

The two women were dumb.

The two women were foolish.

“I have no gold myself. I had some, but it is all gone. I’ll give you in return six thousand francs in livres, and you are to put them just where I tell you. You mustn’t think anything more about your ‘dozen.’ When I marry you (which will be soon) I shall get you a husband who can give you the finest ‘dozen’ ever seen in the provinces. Now attend to me, little girl. There’s a fine chance for you; you can put your six thousand francs into government funds, and you will receive every six months nearly two hundred francs interest, without taxes, or repairs, or frost, or hail, or floods, or anything else to swallow up the money. Perhaps you don’t like to part with your gold, hey, my girl? Never mind, bring it to me all the same. I’ll get you some more like it,—like those Dutch coins and the portugaises, the rupees of Mogul, and the genovines,—I’ll give you some more on your fete-days, and in three years you’ll have got back half your little treasure. What’s that you say? Look up, now. Come, go and get it, the precious metal. You ought to kiss me on the eyelids for telling you the secrets and the mysteries of the life and death of money. Yes, silver and gold live and swarm like men; they come, and go, and sweat, and multiply—”

“I don’t have any gold myself. I had some, but it’s all gone now. I’ll give you six thousand francs in livres, and you need to put it exactly where I tell you. Don’t worry about your ‘dozen’ anymore. When I marry you (which will be soon), I’ll find you a husband who can give you the best ‘dozen’ you’ve ever seen in the provinces. Now listen to me, little girl. Here’s a great opportunity for you; you can invest your six thousand francs in government funds, and you’ll get almost two hundred francs in interest every six months, without any taxes, repairs, frost, hail, floods, or anything else that could eat into your money. Maybe you don’t want to part with your gold, huh, my girl? That’s okay, just bring it to me anyway. I’ll get you more like it—like those Dutch coins and the portugaises, the rupees from the Mogul, and the genovines—I’ll give you more on your special days, and in three years, you’ll have recovered half of your little treasure. What did you just say? Look up now. Come on, go and get the precious metal. You should kiss me on the eyelids for sharing the secrets and mysteries of the life and death of money. Yes, silver and gold live and move like people; they come, go, sweat, and multiply—”

Eugenie rose; but after making a few steps towards the door she turned abruptly, looked her father in the face, and said,—

Eugenie stood up; but after taking a few steps toward the door, she suddenly turned, looked her father in the eye, and said,—

“I have not got my gold.”

"I don't have my gold."

“You have not got your gold!” cried Grandet, starting up erect, like a horse that hears a cannon fired beside him.

“You don’t have your gold!” shouted Grandet, jumping up straight, like a horse that hears a cannon go off next to it.

“No, I have not got it.”

“Nope, I don’t have it.”

“You are mistaken, Eugenie.”

"You’re mistaken, Eugenie."

“No.”

“No.”

“By the shears of my father!”

“By my dad's scissors!”

Whenever the old man swore that oath the rafters trembled.

Whenever the old man took that oath, the rafters shook.

“Holy Virgin! Madame is turning pale,” cried Nanon.

“Holy Virgin! Madame is turning pale,” shouted Nanon.

“Grandet, your anger will kill me,” said the poor mother.

“Grandet, your anger is going to kill me,” said the poor mother.

“Ta, ta, ta, ta! nonsense; you never die in your family! Eugenie, what have you done with your gold?” he cried, rushing upon her.

“Ta, ta, ta, ta! Nonsense; you never die in your family! Eugenie, what have you done with your gold?” he shouted, moving toward her quickly.

“Monsieur,” said the daughter, falling at Madame Grandet’s knees, “my mother is ill. Look at her; do not kill her.”

“Sir,” said the daughter, collapsing at Madame Grandet’s knees, “my mother is sick. Look at her; please don’t let her die.”

Grandet was frightened by the pallor which overspread his wife’s face, usually so yellow.

Grandet was frightened by the pale look that spread across his wife's face, which was usually so yellow.

“Nanon, help me to bed,” said the poor woman in a feeble voice; “I am dying—”

“Nanon, help me to bed,” said the weak woman in a faint voice; “I am dying—”

Nanon gave her mistress an arm, Eugenie gave her another; but it was only with infinite difficulty that they could get her upstairs, she fell with exhaustion at every step. Grandet remained alone. However, in a few moments he went up six or eight stairs and called out,—

Nanon offered her mistress one arm, and Eugenie gave her the other; but it was only with great difficulty that they managed to get her upstairs, as she collapsed from exhaustion at every step. Grandet was left behind. However, after a few moments, he made his way up six or eight steps and called out,—

“Eugenie, when your mother is in bed, come down.”

“Eugenie, come down when your mom is in bed.”

“Yes, father.”

"Yes, Dad."

She soon came, after reassuring her mother.

She soon arrived after comforting her mom.

“My daughter,” said Grandet, “you will now tell me what you have done with your gold.”

“My daughter,” said Grandet, “now you’re going to tell me what you’ve done with your gold.”

“My father, if you make me presents of which I am not the sole mistress, take them back,” she answered coldly, picking up the napoleon from the chimney-piece and offering it to him.

“My father, if you give me gifts that I can’t control, take them back,” she replied coolly, picking up the napoleon from the mantel and handing it to him.

Grandet seized the coin and slipped it into his breeches’ pocket.

Grandet grabbed the coin and tucked it into his pants pocket.

“I shall certainly never give you anything again. Not so much as that!” he said, clicking his thumb-nail against a front tooth. “Do you dare to despise your father? have you no confidence in him? Don’t you know what a father is? If he is nothing for you, he is nothing at all. Where is your gold?”

"I will definitely never give you anything again. Not even that!" he said, clicking his thumbnail against a front tooth. "Do you really dare to disrespect your father? Don’t you trust him? Don’t you understand what a father is? If he means nothing to you, then he means nothing at all. Where is your gold?"

“Father, I love and respect you, in spite of your anger; but I humbly ask you to remember that I am twenty-three years old. You have told me often that I have attained my majority, and I do not forget it. I have used my money as I chose to use it, and you may be sure that it was put to a good use—”

“Dad, I love and respect you, even though you’re angry; but I kindly ask you to remember that I’m twenty-three years old. You’ve often told me that I’m an adult now, and I haven’t forgotten it. I’ve spent my money the way I wanted to, and you can be sure that it was put to good use—”

“What use?”

"What's the point?"

“That is an inviolable secret,” she answered. “Have you no secrets?”

“That is a sacred secret,” she replied. “Don’t you have any secrets?”

“I am the head of the family; I have my own affairs.”

“I’m the head of the family; I have my own responsibilities.”

“And this is mine.”

“This is mine.”

“It must be something bad if you can’t tell it to your father, Mademoiselle Grandet.”

“It must be something serious if you can’t tell your father, Mademoiselle Grandet.”

“It is good, and I cannot tell it to my father.”

“It’s good, and I can’t tell my dad.”

“At least you can tell me when you parted with your gold?”

“At least you can let me know when you sold your gold?”

Eugenie made a negative motion with her head.

Eugenie shook her head.

“You had it on your birthday, hein?”

"You had it on your birthday, right?"

She grew as crafty through love as her father was through avarice, and reiterated the negative sign.

She became as clever through love as her father was through greed, and repeated the negative sign.

“Was there ever such obstinacy! It’s a theft,” cried Grandet, his voice going up in a crescendo which gradually echoed through the house. “What! here, in my own home, under my very eyes, somebody has taken your gold!—the only gold we have!—and I’m not to know who has got it! Gold is a precious thing. Virtuous girls go wrong sometimes, and give—I don’t know what; they do it among the great people, and even among the bourgeoisie. But give their gold!—for you have given it to some one, hein?—”

“Can you believe this stubbornness! It’s a robbery,” shouted Grandet, his voice rising in a crescendo that gradually echoed throughout the house. “What! Here, in my own home, right in front of me, someone has taken your gold!—the only gold we have!—and I’m not allowed to know who has it! Gold is valuable. Upstanding girls sometimes mess up and give away—I don’t know what; they do it among the wealthy and even among the middle class. But give away their gold!—because you have given it to someone, right?”

Eugenie was silent and impassive.

Eugenie was quiet and emotionless.

“Was there ever such a daughter? Is it possible that I am your father? If you have invested it anywhere, you must have a receipt—”

“Has there ever been a daughter like this? Can it really be that I am your father? If you’ve put it somewhere, you must have a receipt—”

“Was I free—yes or no—to do what I would with my own? Was it not mine?”

“Was I free—yes or no—to do what I wanted with my own? Wasn't it mine?”

“You are a child.”

"You're a kid."

“Of age.”

"Of legal age."

Dumbfounded by his daughter’s logic, Grandet turned pale and stamped and swore. When at last he found words, he cried: “Serpent! Cursed girl! Ah, deceitful creature! You know I love you, and you take advantage of it. She’d cut her father’s throat! Good God! you’ve given our fortune to that ne’er-do-well,—that dandy with morocco boots! By the shears of my father! I can’t disinherit you, but I curse you,—you and your cousin and your children! Nothing good will come of it! Do you hear? If it was to Charles—but, no; it’s impossible. What! has that wretched fellow robbed me?—”

Dumbfounded by his daughter's reasoning, Grandet went pale, stomped his feet, and swore. When he finally found his voice, he shouted, "You snake! Wretched girl! Oh, deceitful creature! You know I love you, yet you take advantage of that. You'd cut your father's throat! Good God! You've given our fortune to that good-for-nothing,—that dandy with the leather boots! By my father's shears! I can't disinherit you, but I curse you,—you, your cousin, and your children! Nothing good will come from this! Do you hear me? If it was for Charles—but, no; that's impossible. What! Has that miserable guy robbed me?—”

He looked at his daughter, who continued cold and silent.

He looked at his daughter, who remained cold and silent.

“She won’t stir; she won’t flinch! She’s more Grandet than I’m Grandet! Ha! you have not given your gold for nothing? Come, speak the truth!”

“She won’t move; she won’t blink! She’s more like Grandet than I am! Ha! You didn’t give away your gold for nothing, did you? Come on, tell the truth!”

Eugenie looked at her father with a sarcastic expression that stung him.

Eugenie looked at her father with a sarcastic look that hurt him.

“Eugenie, you are here, in my house,—in your father’s house. If you wish to stay here, you must submit yourself to me. The priests tell you to obey me.” Eugenie bowed her head. “You affront me in all I hold most dear. I will not see you again until you submit. Go to your chamber. You will stay there till I give you permission to leave it. Nanon will bring you bread and water. You hear me—go!”

“Eugenie, you’re here, in my house—in your father’s house. If you want to stay here, you need to obey me. The priests say you should follow my rules.” Eugenie lowered her head. “You disrespect me in everything I value the most. I won’t see you again until you accept that. Go to your room. You’ll stay there until I say you can leave. Nanon will bring you bread and water. Do you understand me—go!”

Eugenie burst into tears and fled up to her mother. Grandet, after marching two or three times round the garden in the snow without heeding the cold, suddenly suspected that his daughter had gone to her mother; only too happy to find her disobedient to his orders, he climbed the stairs with the agility of a cat and appeared in Madame Grandet’s room just as she was stroking Eugenie’s hair, while the girl’s face was hidden in her motherly bosom.

Eugenie burst into tears and ran to her mother. Grandet, after marching around the garden in the snow a couple of times without feeling the cold, suddenly suspected that his daughter had gone to her mother; all too pleased to find her defying his orders, he climbed the stairs with the agility of a cat and appeared in Madame Grandet’s room just as she was stroking Eugenie’s hair, while the girl’s face was buried in her mother’s embrace.

“Be comforted, my poor child,” she was saying; “your father will get over it.”

“Be comforted, my poor child,” she said; “your father will get through this.”

“She has no father!” said the old man. “Can it be you and I, Madame Grandet, who have given birth to such a disobedient child? A fine education,—religious, too! Well! why are you not in your chamber? Come, to prison, to prison, mademoiselle!”

“She has no father!” said the old man. “Could it really be you and I, Madame Grandet, who have raised such a disobedient child? A great education—religious, too! Well! Why aren’t you in your room? Come on, off to prison, mademoiselle!”

“Would you deprive me of my daughter, monsieur?” said Madame Grandet, turning towards him a face that was now red with fever.

“Would you take my daughter away from me, sir?” said Madame Grandet, turning towards him with a face that was now flushed with fever.

“If you want to keep her, carry her off! Clear out—out of my house, both of you! Thunder! where is the gold? what’s become of the gold?”

“If you want to keep her, take her away! Get out—out of my house, both of you! Damn it! Where is the gold? What happened to the gold?”

Eugenie rose, looked proudly at her father, and withdrew to her room. Grandet turned the key of the door.

Eugenie stood up, glanced proudly at her father, and went to her room. Grandet locked the door.

“Nanon,” he cried, “put out the fire in the hall.”

“Nanon,” he shouted, “put out the fire in the hallway.”

Then he sat down in an armchair beside his wife’s fire and said to her,—

Then he sat down in an armchair next to his wife’s fire and said to her,—

“Undoubtedly she has given the gold to that miserable seducer, Charles, who only wanted our money.”

“There's no doubt she gave the gold to that pathetic con artist, Charles, who only wanted our money.”

“I knew nothing about it,” she answered, turning to the other side of the bed, that she might escape the savage glances of her husband. “I suffer so much from your violence that I shall never leave this room, if I trust my own presentiments, till I am carried out of it in my coffin. You ought to have spared me this suffering, monsieur,—you, to whom I have caused no pain; that is, I think so. Your daughter loves you. I believe her to be as innocent as the babe unborn. Do not make her wretched. Revoke your sentence. The cold is very severe; you may give her some serious illness.”

“I didn’t know anything about it,” she replied, turning to the other side of the bed to escape her husband’s harsh gaze. “I suffer so much from your anger that I don’t think I’ll leave this room, if I trust my gut feelings, until I’m carried out of here in my coffin. You should have spared me this pain, sir—you, whom I have never hurt; or at least, I believe that’s true. Your daughter loves you. I see her as innocent as a newborn. Please don’t make her miserable. Take back your decision. The cold is really harsh; it could make her seriously ill.”

“I will not see her, neither will I speak to her. She shall stay in her room, on bread and water, until she submits to her father. What the devil! shouldn’t a father know where the gold in his house has gone to? She owned the only rupees in France, perhaps, and the Dutch ducats and the genovines—”

“I won’t see her, and I won’t talk to her either. She’ll stay in her room, living on bread and water, until she listens to her father. What the heck! Shouldn’t a father know where the money in his house has gone? She had the only rupees in France, maybe, along with the Dutch ducats and the genovines—”

“Monsieur, Eugenie is our only child; and even if she had thrown them into the water—”

“Mister, Eugenie is our only child; and even if she had thrown them into the water—”

“Into the water!” cried her husband; “into the water! You are crazy, Madame Grandet! What I have said is said; you know that well enough. If you want peace in this household, make your daughter confess, pump it out of her. Women understand how to do that better than we do. Whatever she has done, I sha’n’t eat her. Is she afraid of me? Even if she has plastered Charles with gold from head to foot, he is on the high seas, and nobody can get at him, hein!”

“Into the water!” her husband shouted. “Into the water! You’re out of your mind, Madame Grandet! What I’ve said is done; you know that well enough. If you want peace in this house, make your daughter confess, get it out of her. Women are better at that than we are. Whatever she’s done, I’m not going to hurt her. Is she scared of me? Even if she’s covered Charles in gold from head to toe, he’s out at sea, and no one can reach him, right?!”

“But, monsieur—” Excited by the nervous crisis through which she had passed, and by the fate of her daughter, which brought forth all her tenderness and all her powers of mind, Madame Grandet suddenly observed a frightful movement of her husband’s wen, and, in the very act of replying, she changed her speech without changing the tones of her voice,—“But, monsieur, I have not more influence over her than you have. She has said nothing to me; she takes after you.”

“But, sir—” Fueled by her recent emotional turmoil and her concern for her daughter, which stirred all her compassion and mental strength, Madame Grandet suddenly noticed a disturbing shift in her husband’s growth, and as she started to respond, she altered her words without changing her tone,—“But, sir, I have no more influence over her than you do. She hasn’t said anything to me; she’s just like you.”

“Tut, tut! Your tongue is hung in the middle this morning. Ta, ta, ta, ta! You are setting me at defiance, I do believe. I daresay you are in league with her.”

“Tut, tut! You're really talking back this morning. Ta, ta, ta, ta! I believe you're ignoring me on purpose. I bet you're working with her.”

He looked fixedly at his wife.

He stared intently at his wife.

“Monsieur Grandet, if you wish to kill me, you have only to go on like this. I tell you, monsieur,—and if it were to cost me my life, I would say it,—you do wrong by your daughter; she is more in the right than you are. That money belonged to her; she is incapable of making any but a good use of it, and God alone has the right to know our good deeds. Monsieur, I implore you, take Eugenie back into favor; forgive her. If you will do this you will lessen the injury your anger has done me; perhaps you will save my life. My daughter! oh, monsieur, give me back my daughter!”

“Monsieur Grandet, if you want to kill me, all you have to do is keep acting like this. I’m telling you, monsieur—and I would say it even if it cost me my life—you’re wrong about your daughter; she’s more right than you are. That money was hers; she can only use it for good, and only God has the right to know our good deeds. Monsieur, I beg you, take Eugenie back into your good graces; forgive her. If you do this, you’ll lessen the harm your anger has caused me; maybe you’ll even save my life. My daughter! Oh, monsieur, please give me back my daughter!”

“I shall decamp,” he said; “the house is not habitable. A mother and daughter talking and arguing like that! Broooouh! Pouah! A fine New Year’s present you’ve made me, Eugenie,” he called out. “Yes, yes, cry away! What you’ve done will bring you remorse, do you hear? What’s the good of taking the sacrament six times every three months, if you give away your father’s gold secretly to an idle fellow who’ll eat your heart out when you’ve nothing else to give him? You’ll find out some day what your Charles is worth, with his morocco boots and supercilious airs. He has got neither heart nor soul if he dared to carry off a young girl’s treasure without the consent of her parents.”

“I’m leaving,” he said. “This place is unlivable. A mother and daughter arguing like that! Ugh! What a lovely New Year’s gift you’ve given me, Eugenie,” he shouted. “Yes, go ahead and cry! What you’ve done will haunt you, do you get that? What’s the point of taking the sacrament six times every three months if you secretly give away your father’s gold to some lazy guy who’ll drain you emotionally when you have nothing left to offer him? You’ll realize one day how worthless your Charles is, with his flashy shoes and snobby attitude. He has no heart or soul if he dares to take a young girl’s treasures without her parents' approval.”

When the street-door was shut, Eugenie came out of her room and went to her mother.

When the front door closed, Eugenie came out of her room and went to her mother.

“What courage you have had for your daughter’s sake!” she said.

"What courage you've shown for your daughter's sake!" she said.

“Ah! my child, see where forbidden things may lead us. You forced me to tell a lie.”

“Ah! my child, look at where forbidden things can lead us. You made me tell a lie.”

“I will ask God to punish only me.”

“I’ll ask God to punish just me.”

“Is it true,” cried Nanon, rushing in alarmed, “that mademoiselle is to be kept on bread and water for the rest of her life?”

“Is it true,” shouted Nanon, rushing in with concern, “that the young lady is going to be kept on bread and water for the rest of her life?”

“What does that signify, Nanon?” said Eugenie tranquilly.

“What does that mean, Nanon?” Eugenie asked calmly.

“Goodness! do you suppose I’ll eat frippe when the daughter of the house is eating dry bread? No, no!”

“Goodness! do you think I’ll eat frippe when the daughter of the house is eating dry bread? No way!”

“Don’t say a word about all this, Nanon,” said Eugenie.

“Don’t say anything about all this, Nanon,” said Eugenie.

“I’ll be as mute as a fish; but you’ll see!”

“I’ll be as quiet as a fish; but you’ll see!”


Grandet dined alone for the first time in twenty-four years.

Grandet had dinner alone for the first time in twenty-four years.

“So you’re a widower, monsieur,” said Nanon; “it must be disagreeable to be a widower with two women in the house.”

“So you’re a widower, sir,” Nanon said; “it must be tough to be a widower with two women in the house.”

“I did not speak to you. Hold your jaw, or I’ll turn you off! What is that I hear boiling in your saucepan on the stove?”

“I didn’t talk to you. Shut your mouth, or I’ll turn you off! What’s that I hear bubbling in your pot on the stove?”

“It is grease I’m trying out.”

“I'm experimenting with grease.”

“There will be some company to-night. Light the fire.”

“There will be some company tonight. Light the fire.”

The Cruchots, Madame des Grassins, and her son arrived at the usual hour of eight, and were surprised to see neither Madame Grandet nor her daughter.

The Cruchots, Madame des Grassins, and her son showed up at the usual time of eight and were surprised to find neither Madame Grandet nor her daughter there.

“My wife is not very well, and Eugenie is with her,” said the old wine-grower, whose face betrayed no emotion.

“My wife isn’t doing very well, and Eugenie is with her,” said the old wine-grower, whose face showed no emotion.

At the end of an hour spent in idle conversation, Madame des Grassins, who had gone up to see Madame Grandet, came down, and every one inquired,—

At the end of an hour spent in light conversation, Madame des Grassins, who had gone upstairs to check on Madame Grandet, came down, and everyone asked,—

“How is Madame Grandet?”

“How is Ms. Grandet?”

“Not at all well,” she answered; “her condition seems to me really alarming. At her age you ought to take every precaution, Papa Grandet.”

“Not well at all,” she replied; “her condition seems really alarming to me. At her age, you should take every precaution, Papa Grandet.”

“We’ll see about it,” said the old man in an absent way.

“We'll see about that,” said the old man absentmindedly.

They all wished him good-night. When the Cruchots got into the street Madame des Grassins said to them,—

They all said goodnight to him. When the Cruchots stepped out into the street, Madame des Grassins said to them,—

“There is something going on at the Grandets. The mother is very ill without her knowing it. The girl’s eyes are red, as if she had been crying all day. Can they be trying to marry her against her will?”

“There’s something happening at the Grandets. The mother is very sick without realizing it. The girl’s eyes are red, as if she’s been crying all day. Could they be trying to marry her off against her will?”


When Grandet had gone to bed Nanon came softly to Eugenie’s room in her stockinged feet and showed her a pate baked in a saucepan.

When Grandet went to bed, Nanon quietly entered Eugenie's room in her slippers and showed her a paté that had been baked in a saucepan.

“See, mademoiselle,” said the good soul, “Cornoiller gave me a hare. You eat so little that this pate will last you full a week; in such frosty weather it won’t spoil. You sha’n’t live on dry bread, I’m determined; it isn’t wholesome.”

“Look, miss,” said the kind-hearted person, “Cornoiller gave me a hare. You eat so little that this pâté will last you a whole week; in this cold weather, it won’t spoil. I won’t let you live on dry bread, that’s for sure; it’s not healthy.”

“Poor Nanon!” said Eugenie, pressing her hand.

“Poor Nanon!” said Eugenie, gripping her hand.

“I’ve made it downright good and dainty, and he never found it out. I bought the lard and the spices out of my six francs: I’m the mistress of my own money”; and she disappeared rapidly, fancying she heard Grandet.

“I’ve made it really nice and fancy, and he never found out. I bought the lard and the spices with my six francs: I’m in control of my own money”; and she quickly slipped away, thinking she heard Grandet.





XI

For several months the old wine-grower came constantly to his wife’s room at all hours of the day, without ever uttering his daughter’s name, or seeing her, or making the smallest allusion to her. Madame Grandet did not leave her chamber, and daily grew worse. Nothing softened the old man; he remained unmoved, harsh, and cold as a granite rock. He continued to go and come about his business as usual; but ceased to stutter, talked less, and was more obdurate in business transactions than ever before. Often he made mistakes in adding up his figures.

For several months, the old wine-grower visited his wife's room at all hours of the day, never mentioning their daughter, seeing her, or making even the slightest reference to her. Madame Grandet didn’t leave her room and got worse every day. Nothing softened the old man; he stayed hard and cold like a granite rock. He kept going about his business as usual, but he stopped stuttering, talked less, and was tougher in business dealings than ever before. He often made mistakes when adding up his figures.

“Something is going on at the Grandets,” said the Grassinists and the Cruchotines.

“Something’s happening with the Grandets,” said the Grassinists and the Cruchotines.

“What has happened in the Grandet family?” became a fixed question which everybody asked everybody else at the little evening-parties of Saumur. Eugenie went to Mass escorted by Nanon. If Madame des Grassins said a few words to her on coming out of church, she answered in an evasive manner, without satisfying any curiosity. However, at the end of two months, it became impossible to hide, either from the three Cruchots or from Madame des Grassins, the fact that Eugenie was in confinement. There came a moment when all pretexts failed to explain her perpetual absence. Then, though it was impossible to discover by whom the secret had been betrayed, all the town became aware that ever since New Year’s day Mademoiselle Grandet had been kept in her room without fire, on bread and water, by her father’s orders, and that Nanon cooked little dainties and took them to her secretly at night. It was even known that the young woman was not able to see or take care of her mother, except at certain times when her father was out of the house.

“What has happened in the Grandet family?” became a question everyone asked at the small evening gatherings in Saumur. Eugenie attended Mass with Nanon by her side. If Madame des Grassins exchanged a few words with her after church, Eugenie responded in a vague way that didn’t satisfy anyone’s curiosity. However, after two months, it became impossible to hide from the three Cruchots or Madame des Grassins the fact that Eugenie was in confinement. There came a point when all excuses failed to explain her constant absence. Then, although it was unclear who had leaked the secret, the whole town learned that since New Year’s Day, Mademoiselle Grandet had been confined to her room without heat, living on bread and water, as ordered by her father, and that Nanon would secretly bring her little treats at night. It was even known that the young woman could only see or care for her mother at certain times when her father was out of the house.

Grandet’s conduct was severely condemned. The whole town outlawed him, so to speak; they remembered his treachery, his hard-heartedness, and they excommunicated him. When he passed along the streets, people pointed him out and muttered at him. When his daughter came down the winding street, accompanied by Nanon, on her way to Mass or Vespers, the inhabitants ran to the windows and examined with intense curiosity the bearing of the rich heiress and her countenance, which bore the impress of angelic gentleness and melancholy. Her imprisonment and the condemnation of her father were as nothing to her. Had she not a map of the world, the little bench, the garden, the angle of the wall? Did she not taste upon her lips the honey that love’s kisses left there? She was ignorant for a time that the town talked about her, just as Grandet himself was ignorant of it. Pious and pure in heart before God, her conscience and her love helped her to suffer patiently the wrath and vengeance of her father.

Grandet was widely criticized. The whole town shunned him; they remembered his betrayal and cruelty, and they effectively excommunicated him. As he walked through the streets, people pointed and murmured about him. When his daughter came down the winding street with Nanon on her way to Mass or Vespers, the townsfolk rushed to their windows to closely observe the demeanor of the wealthy heiress, whose face radiated angelic kindness and sadness. Her own troubles and her father's condemnation meant little to her. Didn't she have a world map, the little bench, the garden, and the corner of the wall? Didn't she savor the sweetness of love's kisses lingering on her lips? For a time, she was unaware that the town was gossiping about her, just like Grandet was oblivious. With a pious and pure heart before God, her conscience and her love helped her endure her father's anger and revenge with patience.

One deep grief silenced all others. Her mother, that gentle, tender creature, made beautiful by the light which shone from the inner to the outer as she approached the tomb,—her mother was perishing from day to day. Eugenie often reproached herself as the innocent cause of the slow, cruel malady that was wasting her away. This remorse, though her mother soothed it, bound her still closer to her love. Every morning, as soon as her father left the house, she went to the bedside of her mother, and there Nanon brought her breakfast. The poor girl, sad, and suffering through the sufferings of her mother, would turn her face to the old servant with a mute gesture, weeping, and yet not daring to speak of her cousin. It was Madame Grandet who first found courage to say,—

One deep sadness overshadowed everything else. Her mother, that kind, gentle soul, who radiated beauty from within as she neared the grave—her mother was fading away day by day. Eugenie often blamed herself as the innocent reason for the slow, agonizing illness that was consuming her. This guilt, even though her mother eased it, only drew her closer to her love. Every morning, as soon as her father left the house, she went to her mother’s bedside, where Nanon would bring her breakfast. The poor girl, feeling sad and suffering alongside her mother, would glance at the old servant with a silent gesture, crying without daring to mention her cousin. It was Madame Grandet who found the courage to speak first—

“Where is he? Why does he not write?”

“Where is he? Why isn't he writing?”

“Let us think about him, mother, but not speak of him. You are ill—you, before all.”

“Let’s think about him, Mom, but let’s not talk about him. You’re the one who’s sick—you come first.”

“All” meant “him.”

“All” meant “him.”

“My child,” said Madame Grandet, “I do not wish to live. God protects me and enables me to look with joy to the end of my misery.”

“My child,” said Madame Grandet, “I don't want to live. God is watching over me and lets me look forward to the end of my suffering with joy.”

Every utterance of this woman was unfalteringly pious and Christian. Sometimes, during the first months of the year, when her husband came to breakfast with her and tramped up and down the room, she would say to him a few religious words, always spoken with angelic sweetness, yet with the firmness of a woman to whom approaching death lends a courage she had lacked in life.

Every word from this woman was consistently devout and Christian. Sometimes, during the early months of the year, when her husband joined her for breakfast and paced around the room, she would share a few spiritual thoughts with him, always delivered with a heavenly kindness, yet with the strength of a woman who faces death with a bravery she hadn’t had in life.

“Monsieur, I thank you for the interest you take in my health,” she would answer when he made some commonplace inquiry; “but if you really desire to render my last moments less bitter and to ease my grief, take back your daughter: be a Christian, a husband, and a father.”

“Sir, I appreciate your concern for my health,” she would reply when he asked a common question; “but if you truly want to make my final moments less painful and alleviate my sorrow, take back your daughter: be a Christian, a husband, and a father.”

When he heard these words, Grandet would sit down by the bed with the air of a man who sees the rain coming and quietly gets under the shelter of a gateway till it is over. When these touching, tender, and religious supplications had all been made, he would say,—

When he heard these words, Grandet would sit down by the bed, looking like someone who sees the rain approaching and calmly finds shelter until it's done. Once all these heartfelt, gentle, and sincere pleas had been made, he would say,—

“You are rather pale to-day, my poor wife.”

“You look pretty pale today, my poor wife.”

Absolute forgetfulness of his daughter seemed graven on his stony brow, on his closed lips. He was unmoved by the tears which flowed down the white cheeks of his unhappy wife as she listened to his meaningless answers.

Absolute forgetfulness of his daughter seemed etched on his stony brow, on his sealed lips. He was unaffected by the tears streaming down the pale cheeks of his distressed wife as she listened to his empty responses.

“May God pardon you,” she said, “even as I pardon you! You will some day stand in need of mercy.”

“May God forgive you,” she said, “just as I forgive you! One day, you will need mercy.”

Since Madame Grandet’s illness he had not dared to make use of his terrible “Ta, ta, ta, ta!” Yet, for all that, his despotic nature was not disarmed by this angel of gentleness, whose ugliness day by day decreased, driven out by the ineffable expression of moral qualities which shone upon her face. She was all soul. The spirit of prayer seemed to purify her and refine those homely features and make them luminous. Who has not seen the phenomenon of a like transfiguration on sacred faces where the habits of the soul have triumphed over the plainest features, giving them that spiritual illumination whose light comes from the purity and nobility of the inward thought? The spectacle of this transformation wrought by the struggle which consumed the last shreds of the human life of this woman, did somewhat affect the old cooper, though feebly, for his nature was of iron; if his language ceased to be contemptuous, an imperturbable silence, which saved his dignity as master of the household, took its place and ruled his conduct.

Since Madame Grandet’s illness, he hadn’t dared to use his awful “Ta, ta, ta, ta!” Still, his controlling nature wasn’t weakened by this gentle angel, whose ugliness faded day by day, replaced by the indescribable expression of moral qualities that shone on her face. She was all spirit. The essence of prayer seemed to purify her and enhance her ordinary features, making them glow. Who hasn’t witnessed a similar transformation on sacred faces where the soul’s habits have triumphed over the simplest traits, giving them a spiritual glow that radiates from the purity and nobility of inner thoughts? The sight of this change, brought about by the struggle that consumed the last remnants of this woman’s human life, did affect the old cooper somewhat, though weakly, since his nature was tough; if his language stopped being contemptuous, an unshakable silence, which preserved his dignity as the head of the household, took its place and guided his actions.

When the faithful Nanon appeared in the market, many quips and quirks and complaints about the master whistled in her ears; but however loudly public opinion condemned Monsieur Grandet, the old servant defended him, for the honor of the family.

When the loyal Nanon showed up in the market, she heard a lot of jokes, odd comments, and complaints about the master; but no matter how much people criticized Monsieur Grandet, the old servant stood up for him to protect the family's honor.

“Well!” she would say to his detractors, “don’t we all get hard as we grow old? Why shouldn’t he get horny too? Stop telling lies. Mademoiselle lives like a queen. She’s alone, that’s true; but she likes it. Besides, my masters have good reasons.”

“Well!” she would say to his critics, “don’t we all get tough as we get older? Why shouldn’t he get aroused too? Stop spreading lies. Mademoiselle lives like royalty. She’s alone, that’s true; but she enjoys it. Besides, my masters have their reasons.”

At last, towards the end of spring, Madame Grandet, worn out by grief even more than by illness, having failed, in spite of her prayers, to reconcile the father and daughter, confided her secret troubles to the Cruchots.

At last, toward the end of spring, Madame Grandet, exhausted by grief even more than by illness, having been unable, despite her prayers, to reconcile the father and daughter, shared her secret struggles with the Cruchots.

“Keep a girl of twenty-three on bread and water!” cried Monsieur de Bonfons; “without any reason, too! Why, that constitutes wrongful cruelty; she can contest, as much in as upon—”

“Keep a twenty-three-year-old girl on just bread and water!” shouted Monsieur de Bonfons; “and without any reason! That’s straight-up cruel; she can contest it, just as much in as out of—”

“Come, nephew, spare us your legal jargon,” said the notary. “Set your mind at ease, madame; I will put a stop to such treatment to-morrow.”

“Come on, nephew, cut the legal talk,” said the notary. “Don't worry, ma'am; I’ll put an end to that treatment tomorrow.”

Eugenie, hearing herself mentioned, came out of her room.

Eugenie, hearing her name, stepped out of her room.

“Gentlemen,” she said, coming forward with a proud step, “I beg you not to interfere in this matter. My father is master in his own house. As long as I live under his roof I am bound to obey him. His conduct is not subject to the approbation or the disapprobation of the world; he is accountable to God only. I appeal to your friendship to keep total silence in this affair. To blame my father is to attack our family honor. I am much obliged to you for the interest you have shown in me; you will do me an additional service if you will put a stop to the offensive rumors which are current in the town, of which I am accidentally informed.”

“Gentlemen,” she said, stepping forward with confidence, “I ask you not to get involved in this situation. My father is the master of his own home. As long as I live under his roof, I must obey him. His actions are not up for judgment by anyone; he answers only to God. I’m asking for your friendship to keep this matter completely private. To criticize my father is to attack our family’s honor. I really appreciate your concern for me; you would do me an even bigger favor by stopping the hurtful rumors going around town that I’ve heard about by chance.”

“She is right,” said Madame Grandet.

"She's right," said Madame Grandet.

“Mademoiselle, the best way to stop such rumors is to procure your liberty,” answered the old notary respectfully, struck with the beauty which seclusion, melancholy, and love had stamped upon her face.

“Mademoiselle, the best way to put an end to such rumors is to secure your freedom,” replied the old notary politely, captivated by the beauty that seclusion, sadness, and love had etched onto her face.

“Well, my daughter, let Monsieur Cruchot manage the matter if he is so sure of success. He understands your father, and how to manage him. If you wish to see me happy for my few remaining days, you must, at any cost, be reconciled to your father.”

“Well, my daughter, let Monsieur Cruchot handle this if he’s so confident about it. He knows your father and how to deal with him. If you want to see me happy for my last few days, you need to make peace with your father at all costs.”

On the morrow Grandet, in pursuance of a custom he had begun since Eugenie’s imprisonment, took a certain number of turns up and down the little garden; he had chosen the hour when Eugenie brushed and arranged her hair. When the old man reached the walnut-tree he hid behind its trunk and remained for a few moments watching his daughter’s movements, hesitating, perhaps, between the course to which the obstinacy of his character impelled him and his natural desire to embrace his child. Sometimes he sat down on the rotten old bench where Charles and Eugenie had vowed eternal love; and then she, too, looked at her father secretly in the mirror before which she stood. If he rose and continued his walk, she sat down obligingly at the window and looked at the angle of the wall where the pale flowers hung, where the Venus-hair grew from the crevices with the bindweed and the sedum,—a white or yellow stone-crop very abundant in the vineyards of Saumur and at Tours. Maitre Cruchot came early, and found the old wine-grower sitting in the fine June weather on the little bench, his back against the division wall of the garden, engaged in watching his daughter.

The next day, Grandet continued a routine he had started since Eugenie’s confinement, taking a few turns back and forth in the small garden. He picked the time when Eugenie was brushing and styling her hair. When the old man got to the walnut tree, he hid behind its trunk for a few moments, observing his daughter’s movements, possibly torn between the stubbornness of his character and his natural urge to hug his child. Sometimes he sat down on the old, worn bench where Charles and Eugenie had pledged their eternal love; then she would secretly glance at her father in the mirror while she stood there. If he got up and resumed his walk, she would sit down at the window and gaze at the corner of the wall where the pale flowers hung, where the Venus-hair grew from the cracks alongside the bindweed and the sedum— a white or yellow stone-crop that grew plentifully in the vineyards of Saumur and Tours. Maitre Cruchot arrived early and found the old wine-grower sitting on the little bench in the pleasant June weather, leaning against the garden's dividing wall, watching his daughter.

“What may you want, Maitre Cruchot?” he said, perceiving the notary.

“What do you want, Maitre Cruchot?” he said, noticing the notary.

“I came to speak to you on business.”

"I’m here to talk to you about business."

“Ah! ah! have you brought some gold in exchange for my silver?”

“Ah! ah! did you bring some gold to trade for my silver?”

“No, no, I have not come about money; it is about your daughter Eugenie. All the town is talking of her and you.”

“No, no, I’m not here about money; I want to talk about your daughter Eugenie. Everyone in town is talking about her and you.”

“What does the town meddle for? A man’s house is his castle.”

“What does the town interfere for? A man’s home is his fortress.”

“Very true; and a man may kill himself if he likes, or, what is worse, he may fling his money into the gutter.”

“That's absolutely true; a person can end their life if they choose, or, even worse, they can throw their money away like garbage.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Why, your wife is very ill, my friend. You ought to consult Monsieur Bergerin; she is likely to die. If she does die without receiving proper care, you will not be very easy in mind, I take it.”

“Your wife is very sick, my friend. You should see Monsieur Bergerin; she could die. If she does die without proper care, I imagine you won’t feel easy about it.”

“Ta, ta, ta, ta! you know a deal about my wife! These doctors, if they once get their foot in your house, will come five and six times a day.”

“Tap, tap, tap, tap! You know a lot about my wife! These doctors, once they get into your house, will show up five or six times a day.”

“Of course you will do as you think best. We are old friends; there is no one in all Saumur who takes more interest than I in what concerns you. Therefore, I was bound to tell you this. However, happen what may, you have the right to do as you please; you can choose your own course. Besides, that is not what brings me here. There is another thing which may have serious results for you. After all, you can’t wish to kill your wife; her life is too important to you. Think of your situation in connection with your daughter if Madame Grandet dies. You must render an account to Eugenie, because you enjoy your wife’s estate only during her lifetime. At her death your daughter can claim a division of property, and she may force you to sell Froidfond. In short, she is her mother’s heir, and you are not.”

“Of course you’ll do what you think is best. We’ve been friends for a long time; no one in all of Saumur cares more about you than I do. That’s why I felt it was necessary to tell you this. However, no matter what happens, you have the right to make your own decisions; you can choose your own path. Besides, that’s not the main reason I'm here. There's something else that could have serious consequences for you. After all, you don’t want to harm your wife; her life is too important to you. Think about your situation regarding your daughter if Madame Grandet were to die. You will have to answer to Eugenie because you only benefit from your wife’s estate while she’s alive. Upon her death, your daughter can request a share of the property, and she might force you to sell Froidfond. In short, she is her mother’s heir, and you are not.”

These words fell like a thunderbolt on the old man, who was not as wise about law as he was about business. He had never thought of a legal division of the estate.

These words hit the old man like a bolt of lightning; he was more knowledgeable about business than law. He had never considered a legal division of the estate.

“Therefore I advise you to treat her kindly,” added Cruchot, in conclusion.

"So I recommend you to be nice to her," Cruchot added in conclusion.

“But do you know what she has done, Cruchot?”

“But do you know what she did, Cruchot?”

“What?” asked the notary, curious to hear the truth and find out the cause of the quarrel.

“What?” asked the notary, eager to hear the truth and discover the reason for the argument.

“She has given away her gold!”

"She's donated her gold!"

“Well, wasn’t it hers?” said the notary.

“Well, wasn’t it hers?” said the notary.

“They all tell me that!” exclaimed the old man, letting his arms fall to his sides with a movement that was truly tragic.

“They all tell me that!” the old man shouted, letting his arms drop to his sides in a way that was genuinely tragic.

“Are you going—for a mere nothing,”—resumed Cruchot, “to put obstacles in the way of the concessions which you will be obliged to ask from your daughter as soon as her mother dies?”

“Are you really going to put obstacles in the way of the requests you’ll have to make to your daughter just because of something so insignificant?” Cruchot continued.

“Do you call six thousand francs a mere nothing?”

“Do you really think six thousand francs is nothing?”

“Hey! my old friend, do you know what the inventory of your wife’s property will cost, if Eugenie demands the division?”

“Hey! My old friend, do you know how much your wife’s property will cost if Eugenie asks for it to be divided?”

“How much?”

"What's the price?"

“Two, three, four thousand francs, perhaps! The property would have to be put up at auction and sold, to get at its actual value. Instead of that, if you are on good terms with—”

“Two, three, four thousand francs, maybe! The property would need to be auctioned off to figure out its real value. Instead of that, if you have a good relationship with—”

“By the shears of my father!” cried Grandet, turning pale as he suddenly sat down, “we will see about it, Cruchot.”

“By my father's shears!” shouted Grandet, going pale as he quickly sat down, “we'll see about this, Cruchot.”

After a moment’s silence, full of anguish perhaps, the old man looked at the notary and said,—

After a moment of silence, heavy with maybe some pain, the old man looked at the notary and said,—

“Life is very hard! It has many griefs! Cruchot,” he continued solemnly, “you would not deceive me? Swear to me upon your honor that all you’ve told me is legally true. Show me the law; I must see the law!”

“Life is really tough! It has a lot of sorrows! Cruchot,” he went on seriously, “you wouldn’t lie to me, would you? Promise me on your honor that everything you’ve told me is legally true. Show me the law; I need to see the law!”

“My poor friend,” said the notary, “don’t I know my own business?”

“My poor friend,” said the notary, “don’t I know what I'm doing?”

“Then it is true! I am robbed, betrayed, killed, destroyed by my own daughter!”

“Then it’s true! I’ve been robbed, betrayed, killed, destroyed by my own daughter!”

“It is true that your daughter is her mother’s heir.”

“It’s true that your daughter is her mother’s heir.”

“Why do we have children? Ah! my wife, I love her! Luckily she’s sound and healthy; she’s a Bertelliere.”

“Why do we have kids? Ah! my wife, I love her! Luckily, she’s healthy; she’s a Bertelliere.”

“She has not a month to live.”

“She has less than a month to live.”

Grandet struck his forehead, went a few steps, came back, cast a dreadful look on Cruchot, and said,—

Grandet hit his forehead, walked a few steps, came back, shot a terrifying glance at Cruchot, and said,—

“What can be done?”

“What can we do?”

“Eugenie can relinquish her claim to her mother’s property. Should she do this you would not disinherit her, I presume?—but if you want to come to such a settlement, you must not treat her harshly. What I am telling you, old man, is against my own interests. What do I live by, if it isn’t liquidations, inventories, conveyances, divisions of property?—”

“Eugenie can give up her claim to her mother’s property. If she does this, I assume you won't disinherit her?—but if you want to reach such an agreement, you shouldn't treat her cruelly. What I'm saying, old man, goes against my own interests. What else do I rely on if not liquidations, inventories, transfers, and divisions of property?—”

“We’ll see, we’ll see! Don’t let’s talk any more about it, Cruchot; it wrings my vitals. Have you received any gold?”

“We'll see, we'll see! Let’s not talk about it anymore, Cruchot; it really stresses me out. Have you gotten any gold?”

“No; but I have a few old louis, a dozen or so, which you may have. My good friend, make it up with Eugenie. Don’t you know all Saumur is pelting you with stones?”

“No; but I have a few old louis, about a dozen, that you can have. My good friend, make amends with Eugenie. Don't you realize everyone in Saumur is throwing stones at you?”

“The scoundrels!”

“The jerks!”

“Come, the Funds are at ninety-nine. Do be satisfied for once in your life.”

“Come on, the funds are at ninety-nine. Just be happy for once in your life.”

“At ninety-nine! Are they, Cruchot?”

“At ninety-nine! Are they, Cruchot?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Hey, hey! Ninety-nine!” repeated the old man, accompanying the notary to the street-door. Then, too agitated by what he had just heard to stay in the house, he went up to his wife’s room and said,—

“Hey, hey! Ninety-nine!” the old man said again as he walked the notary to the front door. Then, too stirred up by what he had just heard to stay inside, he went up to his wife’s room and said,—

“Come, mother, you may have your daughter to spend the day with you. I’m going to Froidfond. Enjoy yourselves, both of you. This is our wedding-day, wife. See! here are sixty francs for your altar at the Fete-Dieu; you’ve wanted one for a long time. Come, cheer up, enjoy yourself, and get well! Hurrah for happiness!”

“Come on, Mom, you can have your daughter to spend the day with you. I’m heading to Froidfond. Have fun, you two. Today is our wedding day, dear. Look! Here’s sixty francs for your altar at the Fete-Dieu; you’ve wanted one for a while. Come on, cheer up, enjoy yourself, and get better! Hurrah for happiness!”

He threw ten silver pieces of six francs each upon the bed, and took his wife’s head between his hands and kissed her forehead.

He tossed ten silver coins worth six francs each onto the bed, and took his wife’s head in his hands and kissed her forehead.

“My good wife, you are getting well, are not you?”

“My good wife, you’re getting better, aren’t you?”

“How can you think of receiving the God of mercy in your house when you refuse to forgive your daughter?” she said with emotion.

“How can you think about welcoming the God of mercy into your home when you can't forgive your daughter?” she said with emotion.

“Ta, ta, ta, ta!” said Grandet in a coaxing voice. “We’ll see about that.”

“Tap, tap, tap!” said Grandet in a soothing voice. “We'll see about that.”

“Merciful heaven! Eugenie,” cried the mother, flushing with joy, “come and kiss your father; he forgives you!”

“Thank goodness! Eugenie,” cried the mother, blushing with joy, “come and kiss your father; he forgives you!”

But the old man had disappeared. He was going as fast as his legs could carry him towards his vineyards, trying to get his confused ideas into order. Grandet had entered his seventy-sixth year. During the last two years his avarice had increased upon him, as all the persistent passions of men increase at a certain age. As if to illustrate an observation which applies equally to misers, ambitious men, and others whose lives are controlled by any dominant idea, his affections had fastened upon one special symbol of his passion. The sight of gold, the possession of gold, had become a monomania. His despotic spirit had grown in proportion to his avarice, and to part with the control of the smallest fraction of his property at the death of his wife seemed to him a thing “against nature.” To declare his fortune to his daughter, to give an inventory of his property, landed and personal, for the purposes of division—

But the old man had vanished. He was moving as fast as his legs could take him toward his vineyards, trying to sort out his jumbled thoughts. Grandet had just turned seventy-six. Over the last two years, his greed had intensified, as it often does for people at a certain age. As if to demonstrate a truth that applies to misers, ambitious individuals, and others driven by a single overpowering idea, his affections had zeroed in on one particular symbol of his obsession. The sight of gold, the possession of gold, had become an obsession for him. His authoritarian nature had grown alongside his greed, and the idea of relinquishing even a small part of his property after his wife's death felt to him like something "against nature." To inform his daughter about his wealth, to provide a detailed list of his assets, both real estate and personal, for the purpose of division—

“Why,” he cried aloud in the midst of a field where he was pretending to examine a vine, “it would be cutting my throat!”

“Why,” he shouted in the middle of a field where he was pretending to examine a vine, “that would be like cutting my throat!”

He came at last to a decision, and returned to Saumur in time for dinner, resolved to unbend to Eugenie, and pet and coax her, that he might die regally, holding the reins of his millions in his own hands so long as the breath was in his body. At the moment when the old man, who chanced to have his pass-key in his pocket, opened the door and climbed with a stealthy step up the stairway to go into his wife’s room, Eugenie had brought the beautiful dressing-case from the oak cabinet and placed it on her mother’s bed. Mother and daughter, in Grandet’s absence, allowed themselves the pleasure of looking for a likeness to Charles in the portrait of his mother.

He finally made a decision and returned to Saumur just in time for dinner, determined to loosen up around Eugenie, to cuddle and reassure her, so he could die like a king, holding onto his fortune for as long as he could breathe. At the moment when the old man, who happened to have his pass-key in his pocket, opened the door and quietly crept up the stairs to go into his wife's room, Eugenie had taken the lovely dressing case out of the oak cabinet and put it on her mother’s bed. Mother and daughter, in Grandet’s absence, allowed themselves the joy of searching for a resemblance to Charles in the portrait of his mother.

“It is exactly his forehead and his mouth,” Eugenie was saying as the old man opened the door. At the look which her husband cast upon the gold, Madame Grandet cried out,—

“It’s definitely his forehead and his mouth,” Eugenie was saying as the old man opened the door. At the glance her husband gave the gold, Madame Grandet exclaimed,—

“O God, have pity upon us!”

“O God, please have mercy on us!”

The old man sprang upon the box as a famished tiger might spring upon a sleeping child.

The old man leaped onto the box like a hungry tiger might pounce on a sleeping child.

“What’s this?” he said, snatching the treasure and carrying it to the window. “Gold, good gold!” he cried. “All gold,—it weighs two pounds! Ha, ha! Charles gave you that for your money, did he? Hein! Why didn’t you tell me so? It was a good bargain, little one! Yes, you are my daughter, I see that—” Eugenie trembled in every limb. “This came from Charles, of course, didn’t it?” continued the old man.

“What’s this?” he said, grabbing the treasure and bringing it to the window. “Gold, real gold!” he shouted. “All gold—it weighs two pounds! Ha, ha! Charles gave you this for your money, did he? Huh! Why didn’t you tell me? It was a great deal, little one! Yes, you are my daughter, I can see that—” Eugenie shook with every nerve. “This came from Charles, right?” the old man continued.

“Yes, father; it is not mine. It is a sacred trust.”

“Yes, Dad; it’s not mine. It’s a sacred responsibility.”

“Ta, ta, ta, ta! He took your fortune, and now you can get it back.”

“Tap, tap, tap, tap! He took your fortune, and now you can reclaim it.”

“Father!”

“Dad!”

Grandet took his knife to pry out some of the gold; to do this, he placed the dressing-case on a chair. Eugenie sprang forward to recover it; but her father, who had his eye on her and on the treasure too, pushed her back so violently with a thrust of his arm that she fell upon her mother’s bed.

Grandet grabbed his knife to dig out some of the gold. He set the dressing case on a chair to do this. Eugenie jumped forward to grab it back, but her father, watching both her and the treasure, shoved her back so forcefully with his arm that she fell onto her mother’s bed.

“Monsieur, monsieur!” cried the mother, lifting herself up.

“Mister, mister!” shouted the mother, sitting up.

Grandet had opened his knife, and was about to apply it to the gold.

Grandet had opened his knife and was about to use it on the gold.

“Father!” cried Eugenie, falling on her knees and dragging herself close to him with clasped hands, “father, in the name of all the saints and the Virgin! in the name of Christ who died upon the cross! in the name of your eternal salvation, father! for my life’s sake, father!—do not touch that! It is neither yours nor mine. It is a trust placed in my hands by an unhappy relation: I must give it back to him uninjured!”

“Dad!” cried Eugenie, falling to her knees and dragging herself close to him with clasped hands, “Dad, for the sake of all the saints and the Virgin! for the sake of Christ who died on the cross! for your eternal salvation, Dad! for my life’s sake, Dad!—don’t touch that! It doesn’t belong to either of us. It’s something that was entrusted to me by a troubled relative: I have to return it to him unharmed!”

“If it is a trust, why were you looking at it? To look at it is as bad as touching it.”

“If it’s a trust, why were you checking it out? Just looking at it is just as bad as touching it.”

“Father, don’t destroy it, or you will disgrace me! Father, do you hear?”

“Dad, don’t ruin it, or you’ll embarrass me! Dad, can you hear me?”

“Oh, have pity!” said the mother.

“Oh, please have mercy!” said the mother.

“Father!” cried Eugenie in so startling a voice that Nanon ran upstairs terrified. Eugenie sprang upon a knife that was close at hand.

“Dad!” yelled Eugenie in such a shocking tone that Nanon rushed upstairs in fear. Eugenie lunged for a knife that was nearby.

“Well, what now?” said Grandet coldly, with a callous smile.

“Well, what now?” Grandet said coldly, a cruel smile on his face.

“Oh, you are killing me!” said the mother.

“Oh, you're killing me!” said the mother.

“Father, if your knife so much as cuts a fragment of that gold, I will stab myself with this one! You have already driven my mother to her death; you will now kill your child! Do as you choose! Wound for wound!”

“Dad, if your knife touches even a bit of that gold, I'll stab myself with this one! You've already driven my mom to her death; now you're going to kill your child! Do whatever you want! Eye for an eye!”

Grandet held his knife over the dressing-case and hesitated as he looked at his daughter.

Grandet held his knife over the dressing table and paused as he looked at his daughter.

“Are you capable of doing it, Eugenie?” he said.

“Can you do it, Eugenie?” he asked.

“Yes, yes!” said the mother.

"Yes, yes!" said Mom.

“She’ll do it if she says so!” cried Nanon. “Be reasonable, monsieur, for once in your life.”

“She’ll do it if she says so!” shouted Nanon. “Be reasonable, mister, for once in your life.”

The old man looked at the gold and then at his daughter alternately for an instant. Madame Grandet fainted.

The old man glanced between the gold and his daughter for a brief moment. Madame Grandet passed out.

“There! don’t you see, monsieur, that madame is dying?” cried Nanon.

“There! Don’t you see, sir, that she’s dying?” cried Nanon.

“Come, come, my daughter, we won’t quarrel for a box! Here, take it!” he cried hastily, flinging the case upon the bed. “Nanon, go and fetch Monsieur Bergerin! Come, mother,” said he, kissing his wife’s hand, “it’s all over! There! we’ve made up—haven’t we, little one? No more dry bread; you shall have all you want—Ah, she opens her eyes! Well, mother, little mother, come! See, I’m kissing Eugenie! She loves her cousin, and she may marry him if she wants to; she may keep his case. But don’t die, mother; live a long time yet, my poor wife! Come, try to move! Listen! you shall have the finest altar that ever was made in Saumur.”

“Come on, my daughter, we won’t fight over a box! Here, take it!” he said quickly, tossing the case onto the bed. “Nanon, go get Monsieur Bergerin! Come on, mom,” he said, kissing his wife’s hand, “it’s all good now! There! We’ve made up—haven’t we, little one? No more dry bread; you can have as much as you want—Ah, she’s opening her eyes! Well, mom, little mom, come! Look, I’m kissing Eugenie! She loves her cousin, and she can marry him if she wants to; she can keep his case. But don’t die, mom; live many more years, my poor wife! Come on, try to move! Listen! You’ll have the most beautiful altar that’s ever been made in Saumur.”

“Oh, how can you treat your wife and daughter so!” said Madame Grandet in a feeble voice.

“Oh, how can you treat your wife and daughter like this!” said Madame Grandet in a weak voice.

“I won’t do so again, never again,” cried her husband; “you shall see, my poor wife!” He went to his inner room and returned with a handful of louis, which he scattered on the bed. “Here, Eugenie! see, wife! all these are for you,” he said, fingering the coins. “Come, be happy, wife! feel better, get well; you sha’n’t want for anything, nor Eugenie either. Here’s a hundred louis d’or for her. You won’t give these away, will you, Eugenie, hein?”

“I won’t do that again, never again,” her husband cried; “you’ll see, my poor wife!” He went into his room and came back with a handful of gold coins, which he spread out on the bed. “Here, Eugenie! Look, wife! All of this is for you,” he said, handling the coins. “Come on, be happy, wife! Feel better, get well; you won’t lack for anything, nor will Eugenie. Here’s a hundred louis d’or for her. You won’t give these away, will you, Eugenie?”

Madame Grandet and her daughter looked at each other in astonishment.

Madame Grandet and her daughter exchanged astonished glances.

“Take back your money, father; we ask for nothing but your affection.”

“Take back your money, Dad; we only want your love.”

“Well, well, that’s right!” he said, pocketing the coins; “let’s be good friends! We will all go down to dinner to-day, and we’ll play loto every evening for two sous. You shall both be happy. Hey, wife?”

“Well, well, that’s right!” he said, putting the coins in his pocket; “let’s be good friends! We’ll all go down to dinner today, and we’ll play loto every evening for two sous. You both will be happy. Hey, wife?”

“Alas! I wish I could, if it would give you pleasure,” said the dying woman; “but I cannot rise from my bed.”

“I'm sorry! I wish I could, if it would make you happy,” said the dying woman; “but I can't get up from my bed.”

“Poor mother,” said Grandet, “you don’t know how I love you! and you too, my daughter!” He took her in his arms and kissed her. “Oh, how good it is to kiss a daughter when we have been angry with her! There, mother, don’t you see it’s all over now? Go and put that away, Eugenie,” he added, pointing to the case. “Go, don’t be afraid! I shall never speak of it again, never!”

“Poor mother,” said Grandet, “you have no idea how much I love you! And you too, my daughter!” He hugged her and kissed her. “Oh, it’s so nice to kiss a daughter after we’ve been mad at her! There, mother, can’t you see it’s all forgotten now? Go ahead and put that away, Eugenie,” he added, pointing to the case. “Go on, don’t worry! I’ll never bring it up again, never!”

Monsieur Bergerin, the celebrated doctor of Saumur, presently arrived. After an examination, he told Grandet positively that his wife was very ill; but that perfect peace of mind, a generous diet, and great care might prolong her life until the autumn.

Monsieur Bergerin, the famous doctor from Saumur, just arrived. After examining her, he told Grandet clearly that his wife was very sick; however, with complete peace of mind, a good diet, and thorough care, her life could be extended until autumn.

“Will all that cost much?” said the old man. “Will she need medicines?”

“Is that going to cost a lot?” asked the old man. “Will she need any medications?”

“Not much medicine, but a great deal of care,” answered the doctor, who could scarcely restrain a smile.

“Not much medicine, but a lot of care,” replied the doctor, barely able to hold back a smile.

“Now, Monsieur Bergerin,” said Grandet, “you are a man of honor, are not you? I trust to you! Come and see my wife how and when you think necessary. Save my good wife! I love her,—don’t you see?—though I never talk about it; I keep things to myself. I’m full of trouble. Troubles began when my brother died; I have to spend enormous sums on his affairs in Paris. Why, I’m paying through my nose; there’s no end to it. Adieu, monsieur! If you can save my wife, save her. I’ll spare no expense, not even if it costs me a hundred or two hundred francs.”

“Now, Monsieur Bergerin,” said Grandet, “you’re a man of honor, right? I’m counting on you! Come and see my wife whenever you think it’s necessary. Save my good wife! I love her—you see that?—even though I don’t talk about it; I keep it all inside. I’m overwhelmed with troubles. They started when my brother died; I have to spend a ton of money on his affairs in Paris. I’m seriously paying through the roof; it seems endless. Goodbye, monsieur! If you can save my wife, please do. I won’t hold back on expenses, not even if it costs me a hundred or two hundred francs.”

In spite of Grandet’s fervent wishes for the health of his wife, whose death threatened more than death to him; in spite of the consideration he now showed on all occasions for the least wish of his astonished wife and daughter; in spite of the tender care which Eugenie lavished upon her mother,—Madame Grandet rapidly approached her end. Every day she grew weaker and wasted visibly, as women of her age when attacked by serious illness are wont to do. She was fragile as the foliage in autumn; the radiance of heaven shone through her as the sun strikes athwart the withering leaves and gilds them. It was a death worthy of her life,—a Christian death; and is not that sublime? In the month of October, 1822, her virtues, her angelic patience, her love for her daughter, seemed to find special expression; and then she passed away without a murmur. Lamb without spot, she went to heaven, regretting only the sweet companion of her cold and dreary life, for whom her last glance seemed to prophesy a destiny of sorrows. She shrank from leaving her ewe-lamb, white as herself, alone in the midst of a selfish world that sought to strip her of her fleece and grasp her treasures.

Despite Grandet's deep wishes for his wife’s health, whose death meant more than just losing her; despite the care he now showed for every little wish of his astonished wife and daughter; despite the loving attention that Eugenie gave her mother, Madame Grandet quickly neared her end. Each day, she became weaker and visibly frailer, as women her age typically do when faced with serious illness. She was as delicate as autumn leaves; the light from above shone through her like the sun streaming across withering leaves, giving them a golden hue. Her death was as worthy as her life—a Christian death; and isn’t that something remarkable? In October 1822, her virtues, her angelic patience, and her love for her daughter seemed to shine especially bright, and then she passed away quietly. Spotless as a lamb, she went to heaven, regretting only the sweet companion of her cold and lonely life, for whom her final glance seemed to forecast a future filled with sorrow. She dreaded leaving her little lamb, as pure as she was, alone in a selfish world that sought to take away her warmth and seize her treasures.

“My child,” she said as she expired, “there is no happiness except in heaven; you will know it some day.”

“My child,” she said as she passed away, “there is no happiness except in heaven; you’ll understand that one day.”





XII

On the morrow of this death Eugenie felt a new motive for attachment to the house in which she was born, where she had suffered so much, where her mother had just died. She could not see the window and the chair on its castors without weeping. She thought she had mistaken the heart of her old father when she found herself the object of his tenderest cares. He came in the morning and gave her his arm to take her to breakfast; he looked at her for hours together with an eye that was almost kind; he brooded over her as though she had been gold. The old man was so unlike himself, he trembled so often before his daughter, that Nanon and the Cruchotines, who witnessed his weakness, attributed it to his great age, and feared that his faculties were giving away. But the day on which the family put on their mourning, and after dinner, to which meal Maitre Cruchot (the only person who knew his secret) had been invited, the conduct of the old miser was explained.

The day after the death, Eugenie felt a new reason to feel attached to the house where she was born, where she had experienced so much pain, and where her mother had just passed away. She couldn’t look at the window and the chair with wheels without crying. She thought she had misjudged her old father’s feelings when she became the focus of his deepest care. He came in the morning and offered her his arm to take her to breakfast; he looked at her for hours with an almost kind gaze; he watched over her as if she were made of gold. The old man was so different from his usual self, trembling often in front of his daughter, that Nanon and the Cruchotines, who noticed his vulnerability, attributed it to his advanced age and worried that his mind was fading. But the day the family put on their mourning, after dinner, to which Maitre Cruchot (the only one who knew his secret) had been invited, the old miser’s behavior became clear.

“My dear child,” he said to Eugenie when the table had been cleared and the doors carefully shut, “you are now your mother’s heiress, and we have a few little matters to settle between us. Isn’t that so, Cruchot?”

“Listen, my dear,” he said to Eugenie after they cleared the table and shut the doors tightly, “you are now your mother’s heir, and we have a few things to discuss between us. Right, Cruchot?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Is it necessary to talk of them to-day, father?”

“Do we really need to talk about them today, Dad?”

“Yes, yes, little one; I can’t bear the uncertainty in which I’m placed. I think you don’t want to give me pain?”

“Yes, yes, little one; I can't stand the uncertainty I'm in. I believe you don't want to hurt me?”

“Oh! father—”

“Oh! Dad—”

“Well, then! let us settle it all to-night.”

“Well, then! Let’s settle everything tonight.”

“What is it you wish me to do?”

“What do you want me to do?”

“My little girl, it is not for me to say. Tell her, Cruchot.”

“My little girl, it’s not for me to say. You tell her, Cruchot.”

“Mademoiselle, your father does not wish to divide the property, nor sell the estate, nor pay enormous taxes on the ready money which he may possess. Therefore, to avoid all this, he must be released from making the inventory of his whole fortune, part of which you inherit from your mother, and which is now undivided between you and your father—”

“Mademoiselle, your father doesn’t want to divide the property, sell the estate, or pay huge taxes on the cash he may have. So, to avoid all this, he needs to be exempt from creating an inventory of his entire fortune, part of which you inherit from your mother, and which is currently undivided between you and your father—”

“Cruchot, are you quite sure of what you are saying before you tell it to a mere child?”

“Cruchot, are you really sure about what you're saying before you tell it to a kid?”

“Let me tell it my own way, Grandet.”

“Let me tell it my own way, Grandet.”

“Yes, yes, my friend. Neither you nor my daughter wish to rob me,—do you, little one?”

“Yes, yes, my friend. Neither you nor my daughter want to steal from me, do you, little one?”

“But, Monsieur Cruchot, what am I to do?” said Eugenie impatiently.

“But, Mr. Cruchot, what am I supposed to do?” Eugenie said impatiently.

“Well,” said the notary, “it is necessary to sign this deed, by which you renounce your rights to your mother’s estate and leave your father the use and disposition, during his lifetime, of all the property undivided between you, of which he guarantees you the capital.”

“Well,” said the notary, “it’s necessary to sign this document, through which you give up your rights to your mother’s estate and allow your father to use and manage all the property that is not divided between you, for as long as he lives, and he guarantees you the principal.”

“I do not understand a word of what you are saying,” returned Eugenie; “give me the deed, and show me where I am to sign it.”

“I don’t understand anything you’re saying,” Eugenie replied; “just give me the deed and show me where to sign it.”

Pere Grandet looked alternately at the deed and at his daughter, at his daughter and at the deed, undergoing as he did so such violent emotion that he wiped the sweat from his brow.

Pere Grandet looked back and forth between the deed and his daughter, experiencing such intense emotions that he wiped the sweat from his forehead.

“My little girl,” he said, “if, instead of signing this deed, which will cost a great deal to record, you would simply agree to renounce your rights as heir to your poor dear, deceased mother’s property, and would trust to me for the future, I should like it better. In that case I will pay you monthly the good round sum of a hundred francs. See, now, you could pay for as many masses as you want for anybody—Hein! a hundred francs a month—in livres?”

“My little girl,” he said, “if, instead of signing this deed, which will be expensive to record, you would just agree to give up your rights as the heir to your poor, dearly departed mother’s property, and trust me for the future, I would prefer that. In that case, I’ll pay you a solid monthly amount of a hundred francs. You see, you could fund as many masses as you want for anyone—Right? A hundred francs a month—in livres?”

“I will do all you wish, father.”

"I'll do whatever you want, Dad."

“Mademoiselle,” said the notary, “it is my duty to point out to you that you are despoiling yourself without guarantee—”

“Mademoiselle,” said the notary, “I must point out that you are putting yourself at risk without any protection—”

“Good heavens! what is all that to me?”

“Good heavens! What does any of that mean to me?”

“Hold your tongue, Cruchot! It’s settled, all settled,” cried Grandet, taking his daughter’s hand and striking it with his own. “Eugenie, you won’t go back on your word?—you are an honest girl, hein?”

“Keep quiet, Cruchot! It's all been decided, completely settled,” shouted Grandet, taking his daughter’s hand and slapping it with his own. “Eugenie, you won’t go back on your promise, right?—you’re a good girl, aren’t you?”

“Oh! father!—”

“Oh! Dad!—”

He kissed her effusively, and pressed her in his arms till he almost choked her.

He kissed her passionately and held her in his arms until it felt like he might suffocate her.

“Go, my good child, you restore your father’s life; but you only return to him that which he gave you: we are quits. This is how business should be done. Life is a business. I bless you! you are a virtuous girl, and you love your father. Do just what you like in future. To-morrow, Cruchot,” he added, looking at the horrified notary, “you will see about preparing the deed of relinquishment, and then enter it on the records of the court.”

“Go, my dear child, you’re bringing your father back to life; but you’re just giving him back what he gave you: we’re even. This is how business is done. Life is a business. I bless you! You’re a good girl, and you love your father. Do whatever you want from now on. Tomorrow, Cruchot,” he added, looking at the shocked notary, “you'll take care of preparing the deed of relinquishment, and then file it with the court.”

The next morning Eugenie signed the papers by which she herself completed her spoliation. At the end of the first year, however, in spite of his bargain, the old man had not given his daughter one sou of the hundred francs he had so solemnly pledged to her. When Eugenie pleasantly reminded him of this, he could not help coloring, and went hastily to his secret hiding-place, from whence he brought down about a third of the jewels he had taken from his nephew, and gave them to her.

The next morning, Eugenie signed the papers that finalized her loss. However, by the end of the first year, despite his promise, the old man hadn’t given his daughter a single sou of the hundred francs he had so seriously promised her. When Eugenie kindly reminded him of this, he couldn’t help but blush and quickly went to his secret hiding spot, from which he took out about a third of the jewels he had taken from his nephew and gave them to her.

“There, little one,” he said in a sarcastic tone, “do you want those for your twelve hundred francs?”

“There, little one,” he said with sarcasm, “do you want those for your twelve hundred francs?”

“Oh! father, truly? will you really give them to me?”

“Oh! Dad, really? Are you actually going to give them to me?”

“I’ll give you as many more next year,” he said, throwing them into her apron. “So before long you’ll get all his gewgaws,” he added, rubbing his hands, delighted to be able to speculate on his daughter’s feelings.

“I’ll give you even more next year,” he said, tossing them into her apron. “So soon you’ll have all his trinkets,” he added, rubbing his hands, pleased to imagine his daughter’s feelings.

Nevertheless, the old man, though still robust, felt the importance of initiating his daughter into the secrets of his thrift and its management. For two consecutive years he made her order the household meals in his presence and receive the rents, and he taught her slowly and successively the names and remunerative capacity of his vineyards and his farms. About the third year he had so thoroughly accustomed her to his avaricious methods that they had turned into the settled habits of her own life, and he was able to leave the household keys in her charge without anxiety, and to install her as mistress of the house.

Nevertheless, the old man, although still strong, recognized the need to teach his daughter the secrets of his frugality and how to manage it. For two years, he had her order the household meals while he was there and collect the rent. He gradually introduced her to the names and profit potential of his vineyards and farms. By the third year, he had trained her so well in his thrifty ways that they became second nature to her, allowing him to hand over the household keys without worry and appoint her as the head of the house.


Five years passed away without a single event to relieve the monotonous existence of Eugenie and her father. The same actions were performed daily with the automatic regularity of clockwork. The deep sadness of Mademoiselle Grandet was known to every one; but if others surmised the cause, she herself never uttered a word that justified the suspicions which all Saumur entertained about the state of the rich heiress’s heart. Her only society was made up of the three Cruchots and a few of their particular friends whom they had, little by little, introduced into the Grandet household. They had taught her to play whist, and they came every night for their game. During the year 1827 her father, feeling the weight of his infirmities, was obliged to initiate her still further into the secrets of his landed property, and told her that in case of difficulty she was to have recourse to Maitre Cruchot, whose integrity was well known to him.

Five years went by without a single event to break the dull routine of Eugenie and her father. They went through the same motions every day with the precise regularity of a clock. Mademoiselle Grandet's deep sadness was obvious to everyone; however, even though others speculated about the reason, she never spoke a word that confirmed the suspicions held by everyone in Saumur regarding the state of the wealthy heiress’s heart. Her only companions were the three Cruchots and a few of their close friends whom they had gradually introduced into the Grandet household. They had taught her how to play whist and came over every night for their game. In 1827, her father, feeling the burden of his age, had to explain more about the details of his property to her and told her that in case of any issues, she should consult Maitre Cruchot, whose integrity he deeply trusted.

Towards the end of this year the old man, then eighty-two, was seized by paralysis, which made rapid progress. Dr. Bergerin gave him up. Eugenie, feeling that she was about to be left alone in the world, came, as it were, nearer to her father, and clasped more tightly this last living link of affection. To her mind, as in that of all loving women, love was the whole of life. Charles was not there, and she devoted all her care and attention to the old father, whose faculties had begun to weaken, though his avarice remained instinctively acute. The death of this man offered no contrast to his life. In the morning he made them roll him to a spot between the chimney of his chamber and the door of the secret room, which was filled, no doubt, with gold. He asked for an explanation of every noise he heard, even the slightest; to the great astonishment of the notary, he even heard the watch-dog yawning in the court-yard. He woke up from his apparent stupor at the day and hour when the rents were due, or when accounts had to be settled with his vine-dressers, and receipts given. At such times he worked his chair forward on its castors until he faced the door of the inner room. He made his daughter open it, and watched while she placed the bags of money one upon another in his secret receptacles and relocked the door. Then she returned silently to her seat, after giving him the key, which he replaced in his waistcoat pocket and fingered from time to time. His old friend the notary, feeling sure that the rich heiress would inevitably marry his nephew the president, if Charles Grandet did not return, redoubled all his attentions; he came every day to take Grandet’s orders, went on his errands to Froidfond, to the farms and the fields and the vineyards, sold the vintages, and turned everything into gold and silver, which found their way in sacks to the secret hiding-place.

Towards the end of the year, the old man, now eighty-two, was struck by paralysis, which progressed quickly. Dr. Bergerin had given up on him. Eugenie, sensing she was about to be left alone in the world, drew closer to her father and held on tighter to this last living connection. For her, just like for all loving women, love was everything. Charles wasn't around, so she dedicated all her care and attention to her elderly father, whose mental faculties were fading, though his greed remained sharp. His death reflected his life without contrast. In the morning, he had them roll him to a spot between the chimney of his room and the door of the secret room, which was surely filled with gold. He demanded an explanation for every sound he heard, even the smallest; to the great surprise of the notary, he even heard the watch-dog yawning in the courtyard. He snapped out of his apparent stupor on the day and time when rent was due or when accounts needed to be settled with his vine-dressers, and receipts issued. During these moments, he would push his chair forward on its wheels until he faced the door to the inner room. He insisted his daughter open it and watched as she placed the bags of money one by one into his secret compartments and relocked the door. Then she silently returned to her seat after handing him the key, which he tucked into his waistcoat pocket and occasionally fiddled with. His old friend the notary, convinced that the wealthy heiress would inevitably marry his nephew, the president, if Charles Grandet didn’t return, increased his attention; he visited every day to take Grandet’s orders, ran errands to Froidfond, the farms, fields, and vineyards, sold the harvests, and turned everything into gold and silver that was sent in sacks to the hidden stash.

At length the last struggle came, in which the strong frame of the old man slowly yielded to destruction. He was determined to sit at the chimney-corner facing the door of the secret room. He drew off and rolled up all the coverings which were laid over him, saying to Nanon, “Put them away, lock them up, for fear they should be stolen.”

At last, the final struggle arrived, where the old man's robust body gradually succumbed to decay. He was resolute about sitting in the corner by the fireplace, facing the door of the secret room. He removed and rolled up all the blankets that were draped over him, telling Nanon, “Put them away, lock them up, in case they get stolen.”

So long as he could open his eyes, in which his whole being had now taken refuge, he turned them to the door behind which lay his treasures, saying to his daughter, “Are they there? are they there?” in a tone of voice which revealed a sort of panic fear.

As long as he could keep his eyes open, where his entire being had now found refuge, he turned them toward the door behind which his treasures were kept, asking his daughter, “Are they there? Are they there?” in a voice that showed a hint of panicked fear.

“Yes, my father,” she would answer.

“Yes, my dad,” she would reply.

“Take care of the gold—put gold before me.”

“Take care of the gold—put the gold in front of me.”

Eugenie would then spread coins on a table before him, and he would sit for hours together with his eyes fixed upon them, like a child who, at the moment it first begins to see, gazes in stupid contemplation at the same object, and like the child, a distressful smile would flicker upon his face.

Eugenie would then lay coins out on a table in front of him, and he would sit for hours staring at them, like a child who, upon first realizing they can see, stares in blank amazement at the same object. Like that child, a troubled smile would occasionally appear on his face.

“It warms me!” he would sometimes say, as an expression of beatitude stole across his features.

“It warms me!” he would sometimes say, as a look of bliss spread across his face.

When the cure of the parish came to administer the last sacraments, the old man’s eyes, sightless, apparently, for some hours, kindled at the sight of the cross, the candlesticks, and the holy-water vessel of silver; he gazed at them fixedly, and his wen moved for the last time. When the priest put the crucifix of silver-gilt to his lips, that he might kiss the Christ, he made a frightful gesture, as if to seize it; and that last effort cost him his life. He called Eugenie, whom he did not see, though she was kneeling beside him bathing with tears his stiffening hand, which was already cold.

When the parish priest came to give the last rites, the old man, who had seemingly been blind for hours, lit up at the sight of the cross, the candlesticks, and the silver holy-water font. He stared at them intensely, and his face moved for the last time. When the priest held the silver-gilt crucifix to his lips so he could kiss Christ, he made a horrifying gesture, as if trying to grab it; that final struggle took his life. He called out for Eugenie, whom he couldn’t see, even though she was kneeling next to him, weeping and holding his stiffening hand, which was already cold.

“My father, bless me!” she entreated.

“Dad, please bless me!” she pleaded.

“Take care of it all. You will render me an account yonder!” he said, proving by these last words that Christianity must always be the religion of misers.

“Take care of everything. You’ll have to give me an account of it later!” he said, proving with those last words that Christianity will always be the religion of stingy people.


Eugenie Grandet was now alone in the world in that gray house, with none but Nanon to whom she could turn with the certainty of being heard and understood,—Nanon the sole being who loved her for herself and with whom she could speak of her sorrows. La Grande Nanon was a providence for Eugenie. She was not a servant, but a humble friend. After her father’s death Eugenie learned from Maitre Cruchot that she possessed an income of three hundred thousand francs from landed and personal property in the arrondissement of Saumur; also six millions invested at three per cent in the Funds (bought at sixty, and now worth seventy-six francs); also two millions in gold coin, and a hundred thousand francs in silver crown-pieces, besides all the interest which was still to be collected. The sum total of her property reached seventeen millions.

Eugenie Grandet was now alone in the world in that gray house, with only Nanon to whom she could turn, knowing she would be heard and understood—Nanon, the only person who loved her for who she was and with whom she could share her sorrows. La Grande Nanon was a blessing for Eugenie. She was not a servant, but a true friend. After her father’s death, Eugenie learned from Maitre Cruchot that she had an income of three hundred thousand francs from real estate and personal property in the Saumur area; also six million invested at three percent in the Funds (purchased at sixty, and now worth seventy-six francs); an additional two million in gold coins, and a hundred thousand francs in silver crown pieces, plus all the interest that was still to be collected. The total value of her estate amounted to seventeen million.

“Where is my cousin?” was her one thought.

“Where's my cousin?” was her only thought.

The day on which Maitre Cruchot handed in to his client a clear and exact schedule of the whole inheritance, Eugenie remained alone with Nanon, sitting beside the fireplace in the vacant hall, where all was now a memory, from the chair on castors which her mother had sat in, to the glass from which her cousin drank.

The day Maitre Cruchot gave his client a clear and detailed schedule of the entire inheritance, Eugenie was alone with Nanon, sitting by the fireplace in the empty hall, where everything was now just a memory, from the wheeled chair her mother used to sit in to the glass her cousin drank from.

“Nanon, we are alone—”

“Nanon, we’re alone—”

“Yes, mademoiselle; and if I knew where he was, the darling, I’d go on foot to find him.”

“Yes, miss; and if I knew where he was, the sweetheart, I’d walk to find him.”

“The ocean is between us,” she said.

“The ocean is between us,” she said.

While the poor heiress wept in company of an old servant, in that cold dark house, which was to her the universe, the whole province rang, from Nantes to Orleans, with the seventeen millions of Mademoiselle Grandet. Among her first acts she had settled an annuity of twelve hundred francs on Nanon, who, already possessed of six hundred more, became a rich and enviable match. In less than a month that good soul passed from single to wedded life under the protection of Antoine Cornoiller, who was appointed keeper of all Mademoiselle Grandet’s estates. Madame Cornoiller possessed one striking advantage over her contemporaries. Although she was fifty-nine years of age, she did not look more than forty. Her strong features had resisted the ravages of time. Thanks to the healthy customs of her semi-conventual life, she laughed at old age from the vantage-ground of a rosy skin and an iron constitution. Perhaps she never looked as well in her life as she did on her marriage-day. She had all the benefits of her ugliness, and was big and fat and strong, with a look of happiness on her indestructible features which made a good many people envy Cornoiller.

While the poor heiress cried with an old servant in that cold, dark house, which felt like her entire world, the news of Mademoiselle Grandet's fortune of seventeen million francs spread throughout the entire region, from Nantes to Orleans. One of her first decisions was to set up a yearly payment of twelve hundred francs for Nanon, who, with her additional six hundred, became a wealthy and highly sought-after match. In less than a month, that good woman transitioned from being single to married, under the care of Antoine Cornoiller, who was named steward of all Mademoiselle Grandet’s properties. Madame Cornoiller had one notable advantage over her peers. Even though she was fifty-nine years old, she looked no older than forty. Her strong features had withstood the effects of time. Thanks to the healthy habits of her somewhat cloistered life, she faced aging with the confidence of a rosy complexion and a robust body. Perhaps she had never looked better in her life than on her wedding day. She had managed to turn her lack of conventional beauty into an asset, being big, strong, and happy, with an expression of joy on her resilient face that made many people envious of Cornoiller.

“Fast colors!” said the draper.

“Bright colors!” said the draper.

“Quite likely to have children,” said the salt merchant. “She’s pickled in brine, saving your presence.”

“Probably going to have kids,” said the salt merchant. “She’s soaking in brine, keeping you around.”

“She is rich, and that fellow Cornoiller has done a good thing for himself,” said a third man.

“She’s wealthy, and that guy Cornoiller has really done well for himself,” said a third man.

When she came forth from the old house on her way to the parish church, Nanon, who was loved by all the neighborhood, received many compliments as she walked down the tortuous street. Eugenie had given her three dozen silver forks and spoons as a wedding present. Cornoiller, amazed at such magnificence, spoke of his mistress with tears in his eyes; he would willingly have been hacked in pieces in her behalf. Madame Cornoiller, appointed housekeeper to Mademoiselle Grandet, got as much happiness out of her new position as she did from the possession of a husband. She took charge of the weekly accounts; she locked up the provisions and gave them out daily, after the manner of her defunct master; she ruled over two servants,—a cook, and a maid whose business it was to mend the house-linen and make mademoiselle’s dresses. Cornoiller combined the functions of keeper and bailiff. It is unnecessary to say that the women-servants selected by Nanon were “perfect treasures.” Mademoiselle Grandet thus had four servants, whose devotion was unbounded. The farmers perceived no change after Monsieur Grandet’s death; the usages and customs he had sternly established were scrupulously carried out by Monsieur and Madame Cornoiller.

When she stepped out of the old house on her way to the parish church, Nanon, loved by everyone in the neighborhood, received many compliments as she walked down the winding street. Eugenie had given her three dozen silver forks and spoons as a wedding gift. Cornoiller, amazed at such generosity, spoke of his mistress with tears in his eyes; he would gladly have given anything for her. Madame Cornoiller, appointed housekeeper to Mademoiselle Grandet, found as much happiness in her new role as she did in having a husband. She managed the weekly accounts, locked up the supplies, and distributed them daily, just as her late master had done; she oversaw two servants—a cook and a maid whose job was to repair the household linen and make Mademoiselle’s dresses. Cornoiller took on the roles of both caretaker and bailiff. It goes without saying that the female servants chosen by Nanon were “absolute gems.” Mademoiselle Grandet thus had four servants, whose loyalty was unwavering. The farmers noticed no change after Monsieur Grandet’s death; the rules and customs he had strictly enforced were meticulously followed by Monsieur and Madame Cornoiller.

At thirty years of age Eugenie knew none of the joys of life. Her pale, sad childhood had glided on beside a mother whose heart, always misunderstood and wounded, had known only suffering. Leaving this life joyfully, the mother pitied the daughter because she still must live; and she left in her child’s soul some fugitive remorse and many lasting regrets. Eugenie’s first and only love was a wellspring of sadness within her. Meeting her lover for a few brief days, she had given him her heart between two kisses furtively exchanged; then he had left her, and a whole world lay between them. This love, cursed by her father, had cost the life of her mother and brought her only sorrow, mingled with a few frail hopes. Thus her upward spring towards happiness had wasted her strength and given her nothing in exchange for it. In the life of the soul, as in the physical life, there is an inspiration and a respiration; the soul needs to absorb the sentiments of another soul and assimilate them, that it may render them back enriched. Were it not for this glorious human phenomenon, there would be no life for the heart; air would be wanting; it would suffer, and then perish. Eugenie had begun to suffer. For her, wealth was neither a power nor a consolation; she could not live except through love, through religion, through faith in the future. Love explained to her the mysteries of eternity. Her heart and the Gospel taught her to know two worlds; she bathed, night and day, in the depths of two infinite thoughts, which for her may have had but one meaning. She drew back within herself, loving, and believing herself beloved. For seven years her passion had invaded everything. Her treasuries were not the millions whose revenues were rolling up; they were Charles’s dressing-case, the portraits hanging above her bed, the jewels recovered from her father and proudly spread upon a bed of wool in a drawer of the oaken cabinet, the thimble of her aunt, used for a while by her mother, which she wore religiously as she worked at a piece of embroidery,—a Penelope’s web, begun for the sole purpose of putting upon her finger that gold so rich in memories.

At thirty years old, Eugenie had never experienced the joys of life. Her pale, sorrowful childhood had unfolded alongside a mother whose heart, always misunderstood and hurt, had known only suffering. Leaving this life with a sense of relief, the mother felt sorry for her daughter because she still had to continue living; she left behind in her child's soul some fleeting remorse and many lasting regrets. Eugenie’s first and only love was a source of sadness for her. After spending just a few brief days with her lover, she gave him her heart in the midst of two stolen kisses; then he left her, and a vast separation lay between them. This love, condemned by her father, had cost her mother’s life and brought her nothing but sorrow, mixed with a few fragile hopes. Consequently, her upward struggle toward happiness had drained her strength without giving her anything in return. In the life of the soul, as in physical existence, there is both inspiration and respiration; the soul needs to absorb the feelings of another soul and blend them in order to return them enriched. Without this beautiful human phenomenon, the heart would have no life; it would lack air, it would suffer, and ultimately perish. Eugenie had begun to suffer. For her, wealth was neither a source of power nor comfort; she could only live through love, through faith, and through hope for the future. Love revealed to her the mysteries of eternity. Her heart and the Gospel taught her to understand two worlds; she immersed herself, day and night, in the depths of two infinite thoughts, which for her might have had just one meaning. She withdrew within herself, loving, and believing she was loved in return. For seven years, her passion permeated everything. Her treasures were not the millions of revenue accumulating; they were Charles’s toiletries, the portraits hanging above her bed, the jewels reclaimed from her father and proudly displayed on a bed of wool in an oak cabinet, and her aunt’s thimble, briefly used by her mother, which she wore religiously as she worked on a piece of embroidery—a Penelope’s web, created solely to put that gold rich with memories on her finger.

It seemed unlikely that Mademoiselle Grandet would marry during the period of her mourning. Her genuine piety was well known. Consequently the Cruchots, whose policy was sagely guided by the old abbe, contented themselves for the time being with surrounding the great heiress and paying her the most affectionate attentions. Every evening the hall was filled with a party of devoted Cruchotines, who sang the praises of its mistress in every key. She had her doctor in ordinary, her grand almoner, her chamberlain, her first lady of honor, her prime minister; above all, her chancellor, a chancellor who would fain have said much to her. If the heiress had wished for a train-bearer, one would instantly have been found. She was a queen, obsequiously flattered. Flattery never emanates from noble souls; it is the gift of little minds, who thus still further belittle themselves to worm their way into the vital being of the persons around whom they crawl. Flattery means self-interest. So the people who, night after night, assembled in Mademoiselle Grandet’s house (they called her Mademoiselle de Froidfond) outdid each other in expressions of admiration. This concert of praise, never before bestowed upon Eugenie, made her blush under its novelty; but insensibly her ear became habituated to the sound, and however coarse the compliments might be, she soon was so accustomed to hear her beauty lauded that if any new-comer had seemed to think her plain, she would have felt the reproach far more than she might have done eight years earlier. She ended at last by loving the incense, which she secretly laid at the feet of her idol. By degrees she grew accustomed to be treated as a sovereign and to see her court pressing around her every evening.

It seemed unlikely that Mademoiselle Grandet would marry during her mourning period. Her genuine piety was well known. So, the Cruchots, who were wisely guided by the old abbe, decided to surround the great heiress with affection and attention for the time being. Every evening, the hall was filled with a group of devoted Cruchotines, who sang praises of their mistress in every possible way. She had her regular doctor, her grand almoner, her chamberlain, her first lady of honor, her prime minister; above all, her chancellor, who would have liked to say a lot to her. If the heiress had wanted a train-bearer, one would have been found immediately. She was a queen, constantly flattered. Flattery never comes from noble souls; it’s a trait of small minds that belittle themselves further to infiltrate the lives of those they surround. Flattery is about self-interest. The people who gathered in Mademoiselle Grandet’s house every night (they called her Mademoiselle de Froidfond) outdid each other in their expressions of admiration. This chorus of praise, which had never before been directed at Eugenie, made her blush at its novelty; but gradually she became accustomed to the sound, and no matter how awkward the compliments were, she soon grew so used to hearing her beauty praised that if a newcomer suggested she was plain, she would feel that criticism much more keenly than she would have eight years earlier. Eventually, she found herself loving the flattery, which she secretly offered to her idol. Slowly, she became used to being treated like royalty, with her court gathering around her every evening.

Monsieur de Bonfons was the hero of the little circle, where his wit, his person, his education, his amiability, were perpetually praised. One or another would remark that in seven years he had largely increased his fortune, that Bonfons brought in at least ten thousand francs a year, and was surrounded, like the other possessions of the Cruchots, by the vast domains of the heiress.

Monsieur de Bonfons was the star of the small group, where his charm, looks, education, and friendliness were constantly admired. Someone would mention that in seven years he had greatly increased his wealth, that Bonfons made at least ten thousand francs a year, and was surrounded, like the other assets of the Cruchots, by the extensive lands of the heiress.

“Do you know, mademoiselle,” said an habitual visitor, “that the Cruchots have an income of forty thousand francs among them!”

“Do you know, miss,” said a regular visitor, “that the Cruchots have an income of forty thousand francs combined?”

“And then, their savings!” exclaimed an elderly female Cruchotine, Mademoiselle de Gribeaucourt.

“And then, their savings!” exclaimed an elderly Cruchotine, Mademoiselle de Gribeaucourt.

“A gentleman from Paris has lately offered Monsieur Cruchot two hundred thousand francs for his practice,” said another. “He will sell it if he is appointed juge de paix.”

“A guy from Paris recently offered Monsieur Cruchot two hundred thousand francs for his practice,” said another. “He will sell it if he gets appointed juge de paix.”

“He wants to succeed Monsieur de Bonfons as president of the Civil courts, and is taking measures,” replied Madame d’Orsonval. “Monsieur le president will certainly be made councillor.”

“He wants to take over from Monsieur de Bonfons as president of the Civil courts, and he's making plans,” replied Madame d’Orsonval. “Monsieur le president will definitely be appointed as a councillor.”

“Yes, he is a very distinguished man,” said another,—“don’t you think so, mademoiselle?”

“Yes, he is a very distinguished man,” said another, “don’t you think so, miss?”

Monsieur de Bonfons endeavored to put himself in keeping with the role he sought to play. In spite of his forty years, in spite of his dusky and crabbed features, withered like most judicial faces, he dressed in youthful fashions, toyed with a bamboo cane, never took snuff in Mademoiselle de Froidfond’s house, and came in a white cravat and a shirt whose pleated frill gave him a family resemblance to the race of turkeys. He addressed the beautiful heiress familiarly, and spoke of her as “Our dear Eugenie.” In short, except for the number of visitors, the change from loto to whist, and the disappearance of Monsieur and Madame Grandet, the scene was about the same as the one with which this history opened. The pack were still pursuing Eugenie and her millions; but the hounds, more in number, lay better on the scent, and beset the prey more unitedly. If Charles could have dropped from the Indian Isles, he would have found the same people and the same interests. Madame des Grassins, to whom Eugenie was full of kindness and courtesy, still persisted in tormenting the Cruchots. Eugenie, as in former days, was the central figure of the picture; and Charles, as heretofore, would still have been the sovereign of all. Yet there had been some progress. The flowers which the president formerly presented to Eugenie on her birthdays and fete-days had now become a daily institution. Every evening he brought the rich heiress a huge and magnificent bouquet, which Madame Cornoiller placed conspicuously in a vase, and secretly threw into a corner of the court-yard when the visitors had departed.

Monsieur de Bonfons tried to fit into the role he aimed to play. Despite being forty, and having dark, wrinkled features like most judges, he dressed in trendy clothes, played with a bamboo cane, never took snuff at Mademoiselle de Froidfond’s house, and wore a white cravat and a shirt with a pleated frill that made him look somewhat like a turkey. He spoke to the beautiful heiress casually and referred to her as “Our dear Eugenie.” In short, apart from the number of visitors, the shift from loto to whist, and the absence of Monsieur and Madame Grandet, the scene was much the same as the one at the start of this story. The crowd was still chasing Eugenie and her fortune, but the hunters, now more numerous, were better on the trail and surrounded their target more effectively. If Charles had dropped in from the Indian Isles, he would have found the same people and the same interests. Madame des Grassins, whom Eugenie treated with kindness and courtesy, still relentlessly bothered the Cruchots. Eugenie, as before, remained the central figure in the scene; and Charles, as always, would have been the king of all. Yet some things had improved. The flowers that the president once gave Eugenie on her birthdays and special occasions had now become a daily ritual. Every evening, he brought the wealthy heiress a huge and stunning bouquet, which Madame Cornoiller displayed prominently in a vase and secretly tossed into a corner of the courtyard once the guests had left.

Early in the spring, Madame des Grassins attempted to trouble the peace of the Cruchotines by talking to Eugenie of the Marquis de Froidfond, whose ancient and ruined family might be restored if the heiress would give him back his estates through marriage. Madame des Grassins rang the changes on the peerage and the title of marquise, until, mistaking Eugenie’s disdainful smile for acquiescence, she went about proclaiming that the marriage with “Monsieur Cruchot” was not nearly as certain as people thought.

Early in the spring, Madame des Grassins tried to disrupt the Cruchotines' peace by discussing the Marquis de Froidfond with Eugenie. She suggested that his old and fallen family could be revived if the heiress married him and returned his estates. Madame des Grassins went on and on about the nobility and the title of marquise until, misinterpreting Eugenie’s disdainful smile as agreement, she began telling everyone that the marriage to “Monsieur Cruchot” was not as certain as people believed.

“Though Monsieur de Froidfond is fifty,” she said, “he does not look older than Monsieur Cruchot. He is a widower, and he has children, that’s true. But then he is a marquis; he will be peer of France; and in times like these where you will find a better match? I know it for a fact that Pere Grandet, when he put all his money into Froidfond, intended to graft himself upon that stock; he often told me so. He was a deep one, that old man!”

“Even though Monsieur de Froidfond is fifty,” she said, “he doesn’t look any older than Monsieur Cruchot. He’s a widower, and he has kids, that’s true. But he’s a marquis; he’s going to be a peer of France; and in times like these, where else are you going to find a better match? I know for sure that Pere Grandet, when he invested all his money into Froidfond, meant to connect himself to that family; he often told me so. He was a clever one, that old man!”

“Ah! Nanon,” said Eugenie, one night as she was going to bed, “how is it that in seven years he has never once written to me?”

“Ah! Nanon,” said Eugenie, one night as she was getting ready for bed, “how is it that in seven years he has never written to me even once?”





XIII

While these events were happening in Saumur, Charles was making his fortune in the Indies. His commercial outfit had sold well. He began by realizing a sum of six thousand dollars. Crossing the line had brushed a good many cobwebs out of his brain; he perceived that the best means of attaining fortune in tropical regions, as well as in Europe, was to buy and sell men. He went to the coast of Africa and bought Negroes, combining his traffic in human flesh with that of other merchandise equally advantageous to his interests. He carried into this business an activity which left him not a moment of leisure. He was governed by the desire of reappearing in Paris with all the prestige of a large fortune, and by the hope of regaining a position even more brilliant than the one from which he had fallen.

While these events were unfolding in Saumur, Charles was building his fortune in the Indies. His business venture had been successful. He started by making six thousand dollars. Crossing the equator had cleared a lot of confusion from his mind; he realized that the best way to make money in tropical regions, just like in Europe, was to buy and sell people. He went to the coast of Africa and bought enslaved people, mixing this trade in human lives with other profitable merchandise. He approached this business with such energy that he barely had a moment to rest. He was driven by the desire to return to Paris with the prestige of a great fortune and the hope of regaining an even more impressive status than the one he had lost.

By dint of jostling with men, travelling through many lands, and studying a variety of conflicting customs, his ideas had been modified and had become sceptical. He ceased to have fixed principles of right and wrong, for he saw what was called a crime in one country lauded as a virtue in another. In the perpetual struggle of selfish interests his heart grew cold, then contracted, and then dried up. The blood of the Grandets did not fail of its destiny; Charles became hard, and eager for prey. He sold Chinamen, Negroes, birds’ nests, children, artists; he practised usury on a large scale; the habit of defrauding custom-houses soon made him less scrupulous about the rights of his fellow men. He went to the Island of St. Thomas and bought, for a mere song, merchandise that had been captured by pirates, and took it to ports where he could sell it at a good price. If the pure and noble face of Eugenie went with him on his first voyage, like that image of the Virgin which Spanish mariners fastened to their masts, if he attributed his first success to the magic influence of the prayers and intercessions of his gentle love, later on women of other kinds,—blacks, mulattoes, whites, and Indian dancing-girls,—orgies and adventures in many lands, completely effaced all recollection of his cousin, of Saumur, of the house, the bench, the kiss snatched in the dark passage. He remembered only the little garden shut in with crumbling walls, for it was there he learned the fate that had overtaken him; but he rejected all connection with his family. His uncle was an old dog who had filched his jewels; Eugenie had no place in his heart nor in his thoughts, though she did have a place in his accounts as a creditor for the sum of six thousand francs.

Through his interactions with people, traveling across various countries, and observing a mix of different customs, his views changed and became more skeptical. He stopped holding firm beliefs about right and wrong, realizing that what one country deemed a crime was celebrated as a virtue in another. The constant struggle over self-interest made him emotionally distant, then hardened, and finally, emotionally numb. The blood of the Grandets didn’t let him down; Charles grew ruthless and hungry for gain. He sold Chinese people, Black individuals, bird’s nests, children, and artists; he engaged in large-scale usury. His habit of evading customs gradually made him less concerned about other people’s rights. He traveled to the Island of St. Thomas and bought, for next to nothing, goods that had been stolen by pirates, then sold them at ports for a good profit. While his first voyage was accompanied by the pure and noble image of Eugenie—much like how Spanish sailors would attach a Virgin Mary figure to their masts—he attributed his initial success to the imagined power of her prayers and love. Later, he was consumed by relationships with various women—Black, mixed-race, white, and Native American dancers—and a slew of wild adventures across different countries wiped away all memories of his cousin, Saumur, the family house, the bench, and the kiss stolen in the dark passageway. The only thing he remembered was the small garden behind crumbling walls, where he realized the fate that had befallen him; however, he rejected any connection with his family. His uncle was a crook who stole his jewels; Eugenie had no place in his heart or thoughts, though she did appear in his accounts as a creditor owed six thousand francs.

Such conduct and such ideas explain Charles Grandet’s silence. In the Indies, at St. Thomas, on the coast of Africa, at Lisbon, and in the United States the adventurer had taken the pseudonym of Shepherd, that he might not compromise his own name. Charles Shepherd could safely be indefatigable, bold, grasping, and greedy of gain, like a man who resolves to snatch his fortune quibus cumque viis, and makes haste to have done with villany, that he may spend the rest of his life as an honest man.

Such behavior and such beliefs explain Charles Grandet’s silence. In the Indies, at St. Thomas, on the coast of Africa, in Lisbon, and in the United States, the adventurer went by the name Shepherd to protect his own identity. Charles Shepherd could confidently be tireless, daring, ambitious, and eager for profit, like someone who decides to seize their fortune by any means necessary and hurriedly puts an end to wrongdoing so they can live the rest of their life as an honest person.

With such methods, prosperity was rapid and brilliant; and in 1827 Charles Grandet returned to Bordeaux on the “Marie Caroline,” a fine brig belonging to a royalist house of business. He brought with him nineteen hundred thousand francs worth of gold-dust, from which he expected to derive seven or eight per cent more at the Paris mint. On the brig he met a gentleman-in-ordinary to His Majesty Charles X., Monsieur d’Aubrion, a worthy old man who had committed the folly of marrying a woman of fashion with a fortune derived from the West India Islands. To meet the costs of Madame d’Aubrion’s extravagance, he had gone out to the Indies to sell the property, and was now returning with his family to France.

With these methods, success came quickly and was impressive; in 1827, Charles Grandet returned to Bordeaux on the “Marie Caroline,” a beautiful brig owned by a royalist trading house. He brought back gold-dust worth one million nine hundred thousand francs, which he expected to increase by seven or eight percent at the Paris mint. On the ship, he met Monsieur d’Aubrion, a gentleman in regular attendance to His Majesty Charles X., a respectable old man who had made the mistake of marrying a fashionable woman whose wealth came from the West Indies. To cover Madame d’Aubrion’s lavish spending, he had gone to the Indies to sell their property and was now returning with his family to France.

Monsieur and Madame d’Aubrion, of the house of d’Aubrion de Buch, a family of southern France, whose last captal, or chief, died before 1789, were now reduced to an income of about twenty thousand francs, and they possessed an ugly daughter whom the mother was resolved to marry without a dot,—the family fortune being scarcely sufficient for the demands of her own life in Paris. This was an enterprise whose success might have seemed problematical to most men of the world, in spite of the cleverness with which such men credit a fashionable woman; in fact, Madame d’Aubrion herself, when she looked at her daughter, almost despaired of getting rid of her to any one, even to a man craving connection with nobility. Mademoiselle d’Aubrion was a long, spare, spindling demoiselle, like her namesake the insect; her mouth was disdainful; over it hung a nose that was too long, thick at the end, sallow in its normal condition, but very red after a meal,—a sort of vegetable phenomenon which is particularly disagreeable when it appears in the middle of a pale, dull, and uninteresting face. In one sense she was all that a worldly mother, thirty-eight years of age and still a beauty with claims to admiration, could have wished. However, to counterbalance her personal defects, the marquise gave her daughter a distinguished air, subjected her to hygienic treatment which provisionally kept her nose at a reasonable flesh-tint, taught her the art of dressing well, endowed her with charming manners, showed her the trick of melancholy glances which interest a man and make him believe that he has found a long-sought angel, taught her the manoeuvre of the foot,—letting it peep beneath the petticoat, to show its tiny size, at the moment when the nose became aggressively red; in short, Madame d’Aubrion had cleverly made the very best of her offspring. By means of full sleeves, deceptive pads, puffed dresses amply trimmed, and high-pressure corsets, she had obtained such curious feminine developments that she ought, for the instruction of mothers, to have exhibited them in a museum.

Monsieur and Madame d’Aubrion, from the house of d’Aubrion de Buch, a family from southern France, whose last head died before 1789, were now living on an income of about twenty thousand francs. They had an unattractive daughter that the mother was determined to marry off without a dowry, as the family fortune was barely enough to support her own lifestyle in Paris. This task would have seemed challenging to most worldly people, despite the perception that a fashionable woman could handle such situations well; in fact, Madame d’Aubrion herself nearly lost hope when she considered her daughter, even for a man eager to connect with nobility. Mademoiselle d’Aubrion was tall and skinny, resembling the insect she was named after; her mouth had a disdainful look, and she had a nose that was too long, thick at the tip, sallow most of the time but bright red after meals—a rather unpleasant sight on an otherwise pale, dull, and unremarkable face. In some ways, she was everything that a sophisticated mother, thirty-eight years old and still attractive, could desire. However, to offset her daughter's personal flaws, the marquise gave her a refined appearance, put her through a hygiene regimen that temporarily kept her nose looking presentable, taught her how to dress tastefully, instilled charming manners in her, conveyed the art of captivating glances that intrigue men and make them believe they've found a long-sought angel, and showed her how to subtly reveal her foot beneath her skirt to highlight its small size exactly when her nose would redden unexpectedly; in short, Madame d’Aubrion had skillfully done the best she could with her daughter. Through full sleeves, cleverly placed padding, ornately trimmed puffed dresses, and tightly laced corsets, she achieved such intriguing feminine features that she could have showcased them in a museum for the benefit of other mothers.

Charles became very intimate with Madame d’Aubrion precisely because she was desirous of becoming intimate with him. Persons who were on board the brig declared that the handsome Madame d’Aubrion neglected no means of capturing so rich a son-in-law. On landing at Bordeaux in June, 1827, Monsieur, Madame, Mademoiselle d’Aubrion, and Charles lodged at the same hotel and started together for Paris. The hotel d’Aubrion was hampered with mortgages; Charles was destined to free it. The mother told him how delighted she would be to give up the ground-floor to a son-in-law. Not sharing Monsieur d’Aubrion’s prejudices on the score of nobility, she promised Charles Grandet to obtain a royal ordinance from Charles X. which would authorize him, Grandet, to take the name and arms of d’Aubrion and to succeed, by purchasing the entailed estate for thirty-six thousand francs a year, to the titles of Captal de Buch and Marquis d’Aubrion. By thus uniting their fortunes, living on good terms, and profiting by sinecures, the two families might occupy the hotel d’Aubrion with an income of over a hundred thousand francs.

Charles grew very close to Madame d’Aubrion mainly because she wanted to be close to him. People on the brig claimed that the attractive Madame d’Aubrion did everything she could to secure such a wealthy son-in-law. Upon arriving in Bordeaux in June 1827, Monsieur, Madame, Mademoiselle d’Aubrion, and Charles stayed at the same hotel and headed to Paris together. The hotel d’Aubrion was burdened with debts; Charles was meant to rescue it. The mother expressed how happy she would be to give the ground floor to a son-in-law. Not sharing Monsieur d’Aubrion’s views on nobility, she assured Charles Grandet that she would get a royal ordinance from Charles X, permitting him, Grandet, to adopt the name and arms of d’Aubrion and to acquire, by purchasing the entailed estate for thirty-six thousand francs a year, the titles of Captal de Buch and Marquis d’Aubrion. By merging their fortunes, maintaining a good relationship, and benefiting from sinecures, the two families could live in the hotel d’Aubrion with an income of over a hundred thousand francs.

“And when a man has a hundred thousand francs a year, a name, a family, and a position at court,—for I will get you appointed as gentleman-of-the-bedchamber,—he can do what he likes,” she said to Charles. “You can then become anything you choose,—master of the rolls in the council of State, prefect, secretary to an embassy, the ambassador himself, if you like. Charles X. is fond of d’Aubrion; they have known each other from childhood.”

“And when a man earns a hundred thousand francs a year, has a name, a family, and a position at court—because I will make sure you get appointed as gentleman-of-the-bedchamber—he can do whatever he wants,” she told Charles. “You could then become anything you desire—master of the rolls in the council of State, prefect, secretary to an embassy, even the ambassador himself, if that's what you want. Charles X. has a good relationship with d’Aubrion; they’ve known each other since childhood.”

Intoxicated with ambition, Charles toyed with the hopes thus cleverly presented to him in the guise of confidences poured from heart to heart. Believing his father’s affairs to have been settled by his uncle, he imagined himself suddenly anchored in the Faubourg Saint-Germain,—that social object of all desire, where, under shelter of Mademoiselle Mathilde’s purple nose, he was to reappear as the Comte d’Aubrion, very much as the Dreux reappeared in Breze. Dazzled by the prosperity of the Restoration, which was tottering when he left France, fascinated by the splendor of aristocratic ideas, his intoxication, which began on the brig, increased after he reached Paris, and he finally determined to take the course and reach the high position which the selfish hopes of his would-be mother-in-law pointed out to him. His cousin counted for no more than a speck in this brilliant perspective; but he went to see Annette. True woman of the world, Annette advised her old friend to make the marriage, and promised him her support in all his ambitious projects. In her heart she was enchanted to fasten an ugly and uninteresting girl on Charles, whose life in the West Indies had rendered him very attractive. His complexion had bronzed, his manners had grown decided and bold, like those of a man accustomed to make sharp decisions, to rule, and to succeed. Charles breathed more at his ease in Paris, conscious that he now had a part to play.

Intoxicated by ambition, Charles entertained the hopes cleverly presented to him as heartfelt confessions. Believing his father’s affairs were sorted by his uncle, he envisioned himself suddenly settled in Faubourg Saint-Germain—the social hotspot everyone desires—where, under Mademoiselle Mathilde’s purple nose, he would reemerge as Comte d’Aubrion, much like the Dreux did in Breze. Dazzled by the thriving Restoration, which had been shaky when he left France, and captivated by the allure of aristocratic ideals, his intoxication, which began on the ship, intensified once he reached Paris. He ultimately decided to pursue the path leading to the prestigious position his ambitious mother-in-law hoped for him. His cousin barely mattered in this dazzling vision; nonetheless, he went to see Annette. A true woman of the world, Annette urged her old friend to go through with the marriage and promised her support for all his ambitious plans. Deep down, she was thrilled to attach an unattractive, dull girl to Charles, who had become quite appealing after his time in the West Indies. His complexion had darkened, and his demeanor had become assertive and bold, like someone used to making tough choices, leading, and succeeding. Charles felt more at ease in Paris, aware that he now had a role to play.

Des Grassins, hearing of his return, of his approaching marriage and his large fortune, came to see him, and inquired about the three hundred thousand francs still required to settle his father’s debts. He found Grandet in conference with a goldsmith, from whom he had ordered jewels for Mademoiselle d’Aubrion’s corbeille, and who was then submitting the designs. Charles had brought back magnificent diamonds, and the value of their setting, together with the plate and jewelry of the new establishment, amounted to more than two hundred thousand francs. He received des Grassins, whom he did not recognize, with the impertinence of a young man of fashion conscious of having killed four men in as many duels in the Indies. Monsieur des Grassins had already called several times. Charles listened to him coldly, and then replied, without fully understanding what had been said to him,—

Des Grassins, hearing about his return, his upcoming wedding, and his wealth, came to visit him and asked about the three hundred thousand francs still needed to pay off his father’s debts. He found Grandet in a meeting with a jeweler, who was showing him designs for Mademoiselle d’Aubrion’s corbeille, which he had ordered. Charles had brought back stunning diamonds, and the value of their setting, along with the silverware and jewelry for the new place, totaled over two hundred thousand francs. He greeted des Grassins, whom he didn’t recognize, with the arrogance of a young man who was proud to have killed four men in duels in the Indies. Monsieur des Grassins had already visited several times. Charles listened to him dismissively, and then responded, not fully grasping what he had been told,—

“My father’s affairs are not mine. I am much obliged, monsieur, for the trouble you have been good enough to take,—by which, however, I really cannot profit. I have not earned two millions by the sweat of my brow to fling them at the head of my father’s creditors.”

“My father’s business isn’t my responsibility. I really appreciate the effort you’ve put in, sir, but honestly, I can’t benefit from it. I didn’t work hard to earn two million just to throw it at my father’s creditors.”

“But suppose that your father’s estate were within a few days to be declared bankrupt?”

“But what if your father’s estate were to be declared bankrupt in just a few days?”

“Monsieur, in a few days I shall be called the Comte d’Aubrion; you will understand, therefore, that what you threaten is of no consequence to me. Besides, you know as well as I do that when a man has an income of a hundred thousand francs his father has never failed.” So saying, he politely edged Monsieur des Grassins to the door.

“Sir, in a few days I will be known as the Comte d’Aubrion; you will understand, then, that what you threaten means nothing to me. Besides, you know as well as I do that when a man has an income of a hundred thousand francs, his father has never failed.” With that, he politely nudged Monsieur des Grassins towards the door.


At the beginning of August in the same year, Eugenie was sitting on the little wooden bench where her cousin had sworn to love her eternally, and where she usually breakfasted if the weather were fine. The poor girl was happy, for the moment, in the fresh and joyous summer air, letting her memory recall the great and the little events of her love and the catastrophes which had followed it. The sun had just reached the angle of the ruined wall, so full of chinks, which no one, through a caprice of the mistress, was allowed to touch, though Cornoiller often remarked to his wife that “it would fall and crush somebody one of these days.” At this moment the postman knocked, and gave a letter to Madame Cornoiller, who ran into the garden, crying out:

At the beginning of August that same year, Eugenie was sitting on the little wooden bench where her cousin had promised to love her forever, and where she usually had breakfast if the weather was nice. The poor girl felt happy for the moment, enjoying the fresh and cheerful summer air, letting her mind wander back to the big and small moments of her love and the disasters that followed. The sun had just reached the angle of the worn wall, full of cracks, which no one, due to the mistress's whims, was allowed to touch, although Cornoiller often told his wife that “it's going to fall and crush someone one of these days.” Just then, the postman knocked and handed a letter to Madame Cornoiller, who ran into the garden, calling out:

“Mademoiselle, a letter!” She gave it to her mistress, adding, “Is it the one you expected?”

“Mademoiselle, a letter!” She handed it to her mistress, adding, “Is this the one you were expecting?”

The words rang as loudly in the heart of Eugenie as they echoed in sound from wall to wall of the court and garden.

The words resonated deeply in Eugenie's heart, just as they echoed off the walls of the court and garden.

“Paris—from him—he has returned!”

“Paris—he's back from there!”

Eugenie turned pale and held the letter for a moment. She trembled so violently that she could not break the seal. La Grande Nanon stood before her, both hands on her hips, her joy puffing as it were like smoke through the cracks of her brown face.

Eugenie went pale and held the letter for a moment. She shook so much that she couldn't break the seal. La Grande Nanon stood in front of her, hands on her hips, her joy spilling out like smoke through the cracks of her brown face.

“Read it, mademoiselle!”

“Read it, miss!”

“Ah, Nanon, why did he return to Paris? He went from Saumur.”

“Ah, Nanon, why did he come back to Paris? He left from Saumur.”

“Read it, and you’ll find out.”

"Read it, and you'll see."

Eugenie opened the letter with trembling fingers. A cheque on the house of “Madame des Grassins and Coret, of Saumur,” fluttered down. Nanon picked it up.

Eugenie opened the letter with shaking hands. A check from “Madame des Grassins and Coret, of Saumur,” floated down. Nanon picked it up.

  My dear Cousin,—
My dear cousin,—

“No longer ‘Eugenie,’” she thought, and her heart quailed.

“No more ‘Eugenie,’” she thought, and her heart sank.

  You—
You—

“He once said ‘thou.’” She folded her arms and dared not read another word; great tears gathered in her eyes.

“He once said ‘you.’” She folded her arms and couldn’t bring herself to read another word; big tears welled up in her eyes.

“Is he dead?” asked Nanon.

"Is he dead?" Nanon asked.

“If he were, he could not write,” said Eugenie.

“If he were, he wouldn’t be able to write,” said Eugenie.

She then read the whole letter, which was as follows:

She then read the entire letter, which was as follows:

  My dear Cousin,—You will, I am sure, hear with pleasure of the
  success of my enterprise. You brought me luck; I have come back
  rich, and I have followed the advice of my uncle, whose death,
  together with that of my aunt, I have just learned from Monsieur
  des Grassins. The death of parents is in the course of nature, and
  we must succeed them. I trust you are by this time consoled.
  Nothing can resist time, as I am well aware. Yes, my dear cousin,
  the day of illusions is, unfortunately, gone for me. How could it
  be otherwise? Travelling through many lands, I have reflected upon
  life. I was a child when I went away,—I have come back a man.
  To-day, I think of many I did not dream of then. You are free, my
  dear cousin, and I am free still. Nothing apparently hinders the
  realization of our early hopes; but my nature is too loyal to hide
  from you the situation in which I find myself. I have not
  forgotten our relations; I have always remembered, throughout my
  long wanderings, the little wooden seat—
My dear Cousin,—I’m sure you'll be happy to hear about the success of my venture. You brought me luck; I've returned wealthy, and I took my uncle's advice, whose death, along with my aunt's, I just learned from Monsieur des Grassins. The passing of parents is part of life, and we must move on. I hope you’ve found some comfort by now. Nothing can stand against time, as I know all too well. Yes, my dear cousin, the days of illusions are sadly behind me. How could it be any other way? Traveling through many lands, I’ve reflected on life. I was a child when I left—now I’ve returned a man. Today, I think of many things I didn’t before. You are free, my dear cousin, and I am still free. Nothing seems to prevent us from achieving our early dreams; but my nature is too loyal to hide from you the situation I’m in. I haven’t forgotten our bond; I’ve always remembered, throughout my long travels, the little wooden seat—

Eugenie rose as if she were sitting on live coals, and went away and sat down on the stone steps of the court.

Eugenie jumped up as if she were sitting on hot coals, and then walked away to sit down on the stone steps of the courtyard.

  —the little wooden seat where we vowed to love each other
  forever, the passage, the gray hall, my attic chamber, and the
  night when, by your delicate kindness, you made my future easier
  to me. Yes, these recollections sustained my courage; I said in my
  heart that you were thinking of me at the hour we had agreed upon.
  Have you always looked at the clouds at nine o’clock? Yes, I am
  sure of it. I cannot betray so true a friendship,—no, I must not
  deceive you. An alliance has been proposed to me which satisfies
  all my ideas of matrimony. Love in marriage is a delusion. My
  present experience warns me that in marrying we are bound to obey
  all social laws and meet the conventional demands of the world.
  Now, between you and me there are differences which might affect
  your future, my dear cousin, even more than they would mine. I
  will not here speak of your customs and inclinations, your
  education, nor yet of your habits, none of which are in keeping
  with Parisian life, or with the future which I have marked out for
  myself. My intention is to keep my household on a stately footing,
  to receive much company,—in short, to live in the world; and I
  think I remember that you love a quiet and tranquil life. I will
  be frank, and make you the judge of my situation; you have the
  right to understand it and to judge it.

  I possess at the present moment an income of eighty thousand
  francs. This fortune enables me to marry into the family of
  Aubrion, whose heiress, a young girl nineteen years of age, brings
  me a title, a place of gentleman-of-the-bed-chamber to His
  Majesty, and a very brilliant position. I will admit to you, my
  dear cousin, that I do not love Mademoiselle d’Aubrion; but in
  marrying her I secure to my children a social rank whose
  advantages will one day be incalculable: monarchical principles
  are daily coming more and more into favor. Thus in course of time
  my son, when he becomes Marquis d’Aubrion, having, as he then will
  have, an entailed estate with a rental of forty thousand francs a
  year, can obtain any position in the State which he may think
  proper to select. We owe ourselves to our children.

  You see, my cousin, with what good faith I lay the state of my
  heart, my hopes, and my fortune before you. Possibly, after seven
  years’ separation, you have yourself forgotten our youthful loves;
  but I have never forgotten either your kindness or my own words. I
  remember all, even words that were lightly uttered,—words by
  which a man less conscientious than I, with a heart less youthful
  and less upright, would scarcely feel himself bound. In telling
  you that the marriage I propose to make is solely one of
  convenience, that I still remember our childish love, am I not
  putting myself entirely in your hands and making you the mistress
  of my fate? am I not telling you that if I must renounce my social
  ambitions, I shall willingly content myself with the pure and
  simple happiness of which you have shown me so sweet an image?
 —the little wooden bench where we promised to love each other forever, the hallway, the gray corridor, my attic room, and that night when your gentle kindness made my future more bearable. Yes, these memories gave me strength; I told myself that you were thinking of me at the time we agreed upon. Have you always looked at the clouds at nine o'clock? Yes, I'm sure you have. I can't betray such a true friendship,—no, I mustn’t deceive you. I've been offered a union that meets all my ideas of marriage. Love in marriage is an illusion. My current experience tells me that when we marry, we must follow all social norms and meet the expectations of society. Now, between you and me, there are differences that could impact your future, my dear cousin, even more than they would mine. I won’t discuss your customs and preferences, your education, or your habits, none of which align with Parisian life or the future I envision for myself. I plan to keep my household grand, to entertain many guests,—in short, to live in the world; and I believe I remember that you prefer a quiet and peaceful life. I will be honest and let you judge my situation; you have the right to understand and evaluate it.

Right now, I have an income of eighty thousand francs. This fortune allows me to marry into the Aubrion family, whose heiress, a nineteen-year-old girl, will grant me a title, a position as gentleman-of-the-bedchamber to His Majesty, and a very prestigious standing. I will admit, my dear cousin, that I do not love Mademoiselle d’Aubrion; but by marrying her, I secure a social status for my children that will one day be invaluable: monarchical ideals are increasingly gaining favor. Thus, one day, my son, when he becomes Marquis d’Aubrion, will have an estate with an income of forty thousand francs a year, allowing him to pursue any position in the State he sees fit. We owe it to our children.

You see, my cousin, how sincerely I share my feelings, my hopes, and my fortune with you. Perhaps, after seven years apart, you have forgotten our youthful affection; but I have never forgotten your kindness or my own promises. I remember everything, even the words that were casually spoken,—words that a man less scrupulous than I, with a less youthful and honest heart, might not feel obliged to keep. By telling you that the marriage I am proposing is purely practical, and that I still remember our childhood love, am I not placing myself completely in your hands and making you the one who decides my fate? Am I not saying that if I must give up my social ambitions, I would gladly settle for the pure and simple happiness of which you have shown me such a sweet vision?

“Tan, ta, ta—tan, ta, ti,” sang Charles Grandet to the air of Non piu andrai, as he signed himself,—

“Tan, ta, ta—tan, ta, ti,” sang Charles Grandet to the tune of Non piu andrai, as he signed himself,—

Your devoted cousin, Charles.

Your loyal cousin, Charles.

“Thunder! that’s doing it handsomely!” he said, as he looked about him for the cheque; having found it, he added the words:—

“Wow! That’s impressive!” he said, as he looked around for the check; having found it, he added the words:—

  P.S.—I enclose a cheque on the des Grassins bank for eight
  thousand francs to your order, payable in gold, which includes the
  capital and interest of the sum you were kind enough to lend me. I
  am expecting a case from Bordeaux which contains a few things
  which you must allow me to offer you as a mark of my unceasing
  gratitude. You can send my dressing-case by the diligence to the
  hotel d’Aubrion, rue Hillerin-Bertin.
  P.S.—I’m sending a check from the des Grassins bank for eight thousand francs made out to you, payable in gold. This covers the principal and interest on the amount you generously lent me. I'm expecting a package from Bordeaux that has a few items I'd like to give you as a token of my ongoing gratitude. Please send my suitcase via the coach to the Hotel d’Aubrion, Rue Hillerin-Bertin.

“By the diligence!” said Eugenie. “A thing for which I would have laid down my life!”

“By the diligence!” said Eugenie. “Something I would have given my life for!”

Terrible and utter disaster! The ship went down, leaving not a spar, not a plank, on a vast ocean of hope! Some women when they see themselves abandoned will try to tear their lover from the arms of a rival, they will kill her, and rush to the ends of the earth,—to the scaffold, to their tomb. That, no doubt, is fine; the motive of the crime is a great passion, which awes even human justice. Other women bow their heads and suffer in silence; they go their way dying, resigned, weeping, forgiving, praying, and recollecting, till they draw their last breath. This is love,—true love, the love of angels, the proud love which lives upon its anguish and dies of it. Such was Eugenie’s love after she had read that dreadful letter. She raised her eyes to heaven, thinking of the last words uttered by her dying mother, who, with the prescience of death, had looked into the future with clear and penetrating eyes: Eugenie, remembering that prophetic death, that prophetic life, measured with one glance her own destiny. Nothing was left for her; she could only unfold her wings, stretch upward to the skies, and live in prayer until the day of her deliverance.

Terrible and complete disaster! The ship sank, leaving not a spar, not a plank, on a vast ocean of hope! Some women, when they find themselves abandoned, will try to rip their lover from the arms of a rival; they might kill her and rush to the ends of the earth—to the scaffold, to their grave. That, no doubt, is impressive; the motive for the crime is a great passion, which even shakes human justice. Other women lower their heads and suffer in silence; they carry on, dying, resigned, weeping, forgiving, praying, and reminiscing until their last breath. This is love—true love, the love of angels, the proud love that thrives on its anguish and ultimately succumbs to it. Such was Eugenie’s love after she read that dreadful letter. She looked up to heaven, thinking of the last words spoken by her dying mother, who, sensing her own death, had gazed into the future with clear and penetrating eyes: Eugenie, recalling that prophetic death, that prophetic life, measured her own destiny with a single glance. Nothing was left for her; she could only spread her wings, reach up to the skies, and live in prayer until the day of her deliverance.

“My mother was right,” she said, weeping. “Suffer—and die!”

“My mom was right,” she said, crying. “Suffer—and die!”





XIV

Eugenie came slowly back from the garden to the house, and avoided passing, as was her custom, through the corridor. But the memory of her cousin was in the gray old hall and on the chimney-piece, where stood a certain saucer and the old Sevres sugar-bowl which she used every morning at her breakfast.

Eugenie walked slowly from the garden back to the house, avoiding her usual path through the corridor. But her cousin's memory lingered in the gray old hall and on the mantelpiece, where there was a specific saucer and the old Sevres sugar bowl that she used every morning at breakfast.

This day was destined to be solemn throughout and full of events. Nanon announced the cure of the parish church. He was related to the Cruchots, and therefore in the interests of Monsieur de Bonfons. For some time past the old abbe had urged him to speak to Mademoiselle Grandet, from a purely religious point of view, about the duty of marriage for a woman in her position. When she saw her pastor, Eugenie supposed he had come for the thousand francs which she gave monthly to the poor, and she told Nanon to go and fetch them; but the cure only smiled.

This day was meant to be serious and full of happenings. Nanon announced that the parish priest had arrived. He was related to the Cruchots, making him an ally of Monsieur de Bonfons. For a while now, the old priest had been encouraging him to talk to Mademoiselle Grandet about the obligation of marriage for a woman in her situation, purely from a religious point of view. When Eugenie saw her pastor, she assumed he had come for the thousand francs she donated monthly to the poor, and she asked Nanon to go get it; but the priest just smiled.

“To-day, mademoiselle,” he said, “I have come to speak to you about a poor girl in whom the whole town of Saumur takes an interest, who, through lack of charity to herself, neglects her Christian duties.”

“Today, miss,” he said, “I came to talk to you about a poor girl who has the whole town of Saumur concerned, who, due to a lack of self-care, is neglecting her Christian responsibilities.”

“Monsieur le cure, you have come to me at a moment when I cannot think of my neighbor, I am filled with thoughts of myself. I am very unhappy; my only refuge is in the Church; her bosom is large enough to hold all human woe, her love so full that we may draw from its depths and never drain it dry.”

“Mister Priest, you’ve come to me at a time when I can’t think about my neighbor; I’m consumed with thoughts of myself. I’m really unhappy; my only escape is in the Church. Its embrace is big enough to hold all human suffering, and its love is so abundant that we can draw from it endlessly without ever exhausting it.”

“Mademoiselle, in speaking of this young girl we shall speak of you. Listen! If you wish to insure your salvation you have only two paths to take,—either leave the world or obey its laws. Obey either your earthly destiny or your heavenly destiny.”

“Mademoiselle, when we talk about this young girl, we’re really talking about you. Listen! If you want to secure your salvation, you have only two options—either leave the world or follow its rules. Follow either your earthly path or your heavenly path.”

“Ah! your voice speaks to me when I need to hear a voice. Yes, God has sent you to me; I will bid farewell to the world and live for God alone, in silence and seclusion.”

“Ah! your voice reaches me when I need to hear someone. Yes, God has sent you to me; I will say goodbye to the world and live for God only, in silence and solitude.”

“My daughter, you must think long before you take so violent a step. Marriage is life, the veil is death.”

“My daughter, you need to think carefully before you take such a drastic step. Marriage is life, the veil is death.”

“Yes, death,—a quick death!” she said, with dreadful eagerness.

“Yes, death—a quick death!” she said, with terrifying eagerness.

“Death? but you have great obligations to fulfil to society, mademoiselle. Are you not the mother of the poor, to whom you give clothes and wood in winter and work in summer? Your great fortune is a loan which you must return, and you have sacredly accepted it as such. To bury yourself in a convent would be selfishness; to remain an old maid is to fail in duty. In the first place, can you manage your vast property alone? May you not lose it? You will have law-suits, you will find yourself surrounded by inextricable difficulties. Believe your pastor: a husband is useful; you are bound to preserve what God has bestowed upon you. I speak to you as a precious lamb of my flock. You love God too truly not to find your salvation in the midst of his world, of which you are noble ornament and to which you owe your example.”

“Death? But you have important responsibilities to fulfill for society, miss. Aren't you the mother of the poor, giving them clothes and firewood in winter and work in summer? Your great fortune is a loan that you need to repay, and you’ve accepted that responsibility. Hiding away in a convent would be selfish; staying single is neglecting your duty. First of all, can you manage your vast property by yourself? You might lose it. You'll face lawsuits and find yourself caught in complicated situations. Trust your pastor: a husband can be very helpful; you are meant to protect what God has given you. I’m speaking to you as a valuable member of my community. You love God too sincerely to not seek your salvation in the world, where you are a noble presence and to which you owe your example.”

At this moment Madame des Grassins was announced. She came incited by vengeance and the sense of a great despair.

At that moment, Madame des Grassins was announced. She arrived driven by a desire for revenge and a profound sense of despair.

“Mademoiselle,” she said—“Ah! here is monsieur le cure; I am silent. I came to speak to you on business; but I see that you are conferring with—”

“Mademoiselle,” she said—“Ah! here is Mr. Cure; I will be quiet. I came to talk to you about something important; but I see that you are discussing with—”

“Madame,” said the cure, “I leave the field to you.”

“Madam,” said the priest, “I leave it to you.”

“Oh! monsieur le cure,” said Eugenie, “come back later; your support is very necessary to me just now.”

“Oh! Mr. Priest,” said Eugenie, “please come back later; I really need your support right now.”

“Ah, yes, indeed, my poor child!” said Madame des Grassins.

“Ah, yes, of course, my poor child!” said Madame des Grassins.

“What do you mean?” asked Eugenie and the cure together.

“What do you mean?” Eugenie and the priest asked at the same time.

“Don’t I know about your cousin’s return, and his marriage with Mademoiselle d’Aubrion? A woman doesn’t carry her wits in her pocket.”

“Don’t I know about your cousin coming back and marrying Mademoiselle d’Aubrion? A woman doesn’t keep her intelligence to herself.”

Eugenie blushed, and remained silent for a moment. From this day forth she assumed the impassible countenance for which her father had been so remarkable.

Eugenie turned red and stayed quiet for a moment. From that day on, she took on the stoic expression her father had been known for.

“Well, madame,” she presently said, ironically, “no doubt I carry my wits in my pocket, for I do not understand you. Speak, say what you mean, before monsieur le cure; you know he is my director.”

“Well, madam,” she said ironically, “I must be carrying my brains in my pocket because I don’t understand you. Speak clearly, say what you mean, in front of monsieur le cure; you know he’s my advisor.”

“Well, then, mademoiselle, here is what des Grassins writes me. Read it.”

“Well, then, miss, here’s what des Grassins wrote to me. Read it.”

Eugenie read the following letter:—

Eugenie read this letter:—

  My dear Wife,—Charles Grandet has returned from the Indies and
  has been in Paris about a month—
  My dear Wife,—Charles Grandet is back from the Indies and has been in Paris for about a month now—

“A month!” thought Eugenie, her hand falling to her side. After a pause she resumed the letter,—

“A month!” thought Eugenie, her hand dropping to her side. After a moment, she picked up the letter again,—

  I had to dance attendance before I was allowed to see the future
  Vicomte d’Aubrion. Though all Paris is talking of his marriage and
  the banns are published—
I had to wait around before I was allowed to see the future Vicomte d’Aubrion. Even though all of Paris is buzzing about his marriage and the banns are published—

“He wrote to me after that!” thought Eugenie. She did not conclude the thought; she did not cry out, as a Parisian woman would have done, “The villain!” but though she said it not, contempt was none the less present in her mind.

“He wrote to me after that!” thought Eugenie. She didn’t finish the thought; she didn’t shout, as a Parisian woman might have done, “The villain!” but even though she didn’t say it, contempt was still very much in her mind.

  The marriage, however, will not come off. The Marquis d’Aubrion
  will never give his daughter to the son of a bankrupt. I went to
  tell Grandet of the steps his uncle and I took in his father’s
  business, and the clever manoeuvres by which we had managed to
  keep the creditor’s quiet until the present time. The insolent
  fellow had the face to say to me—to me, who for five years have
  devoted myself night and day to his interests and his honor!—that
  his father’s affairs were not his! A solicitor would have had
  the right to demand fees amounting to thirty or forty thousand
  francs, one per cent on the total of the debts. But patience!
  there are twelve hundred thousand francs legitimately owing to the
  creditors, and I shall at once declare his father a bankrupt.

  I went into this business on the word of that old crocodile
  Grandet, and I have made promises in the name of his family. If
  Monsieur de vicomte d’Aubrion does not care for his honor, I care
  for mine. I shall explain my position to the creditors. Still, I
  have too much respect for Mademoiselle Eugenie (to whom under
  happier circumstances we once hoped to be allied) to act in this
  matter before you have spoken to her about it—
The marriage, however, isn’t going to happen. The Marquis d’Aubrion will never give his daughter to the son of a bankrupt. I went to update Grandet on the actions his uncle and I took regarding his father’s business, and the clever strategies we used to keep the creditors quiet until now. The arrogant guy had the nerve to say to me—to me, who for five years have dedicated myself day and night to his interests and honor!—that his father’s affairs were not his! A lawyer could have justifiably charged fees of thirty or forty thousand francs, one percent of the total debts. But patience! there are twelve hundred thousand francs legitimately owed to the creditors, and I’ll declare his father bankrupt right away.

I got involved in this mess based on the word of that old schemer Grandet, and I made promises on behalf of his family. If Monsieur le vicomte d’Aubrion doesn’t care about his honor, I care about mine. I’ll explain my position to the creditors. Still, I have too much respect for Mademoiselle Eugenie (to whom, under better circumstances, we once hoped to be connected) to act on this before you’ve discussed it with her—

There Eugenie paused, and coldly returned the letter without finishing it.

There, Eugenie paused and coldly handed back the letter without finishing it.

“I thank you,” she said to Madame des Grassins.

“I thank you,” she said to Madame des Grassins.

“Ah! you have the voice and manner of your deceased father,” Madame des Grassins replied.

“Ah! you sound and carry yourself just like your late father,” Madame des Grassins replied.

“Madame, you have eight thousand francs to pay us,” said Nanon, producing Charles’s cheque.

“Madam, you owe us eight thousand francs,” said Nanon, holding out Charles’s check.

“That’s true; have the kindness to come with me now, Madame Cornoiller.”

"That's true; please be kind and come with me now, Madame Cornoiller."

“Monsieur le cure,” said Eugenie with a noble composure, inspired by the thought she was about to express, “would it be a sin to remain a virgin after marriage?”

“Monsieur le cure,” Eugenie said with a dignified calm, inspired by the thought she was about to share, “would it be a sin to stay a virgin after marriage?”

“That is a case of conscience whose solution is not within my knowledge. If you wish to know what the celebrated Sanchez says of it in his treatise ‘De Matrimonio,’ I shall be able to tell you to-morrow.”

"That's a moral dilemma I don't have the answer to. If you want to know what the famous Sanchez says about it in his work 'De Matrimonio,' I can tell you tomorrow."

The cure went away; Mademoiselle Grandet went up to her father’s secret room and spent the day there alone, without coming down to dinner, in spite of Nanon’s entreaties. She appeared in the evening at the hour when the usual company began to arrive. Never was the old hall so full as on this occasion. The news of Charles’s return and his foolish treachery had spread through the whole town. But however watchful the curiosity of the visitors might be, it was left unsatisfied. Eugenie, who expected scrutiny, allowed none of the cruel emotions that wrung her soul to appear on the calm surface of her face. She was able to show a smiling front in answer to all who tried to testify their interest by mournful looks or melancholy speeches. She hid her misery behind a veil of courtesy. Towards nine o’clock the games ended and the players left the tables, paying their losses and discussing points of the game as they joined the rest of the company. At the moment when the whole party rose to take leave, an unexpected and striking event occurred, which resounded through the length and breadth of Saumur, from thence through the arrondissement, and even to the four surrounding prefectures.

The cure went away; Mademoiselle Grandet went up to her father’s secret room and spent the day there alone, without coming down for dinner, despite Nanon’s pleas. She appeared in the evening when the usual guests started to arrive. Never had the old hall been so packed as on this occasion. The news of Charles’s return and his foolish betrayal had spread throughout the entire town. However curious the visitors might be, their curiosity remained unfulfilled. Eugenie, anticipating their scrutiny, managed to keep her face calm and did not let the painful emotions that tormented her show. She was able to put on a smiling face in response to everyone who tried to express their concern with sad looks or melancholic comments. She concealed her sadness behind a mask of politeness. Around nine o’clock, the games ended, and the players left the tables, settling their losses and discussing the game as they joined the rest of the guests. Just as the whole group stood up to leave, an unexpected and striking event took place that echoed throughout Saumur, spreading from there through the arrondissement and even to the four surrounding prefectures.

“Stay, monsieur le president,” said Eugenie to Monsieur de Bonfons as she saw him take his cane.

“Wait, Mr. President,” Eugenie said to Monsieur de Bonfons as she saw him grab his cane.

There was not a person in that numerous assembly who was unmoved by these words. The president turned pale, and was forced to sit down.

There wasn't a single person in that large crowd who wasn't affected by these words. The president went pale and had to take a seat.

“The president gets the millions,” said Mademoiselle de Gribeaucourt.

“The president gets the millions,” said Mademoiselle de Gribeaucourt.

“It is plain enough; the president marries Mademoiselle Grandet,” cried Madame d’Orsonval.

“It’s obvious; the president is marrying Mademoiselle Grandet,” exclaimed Madame d’Orsonval.

“All the trumps in one hand,” said the abbe.

“All the trumps in one hand,” said the abbé.

“A love game,” said the notary.

"A love game," said the notary.

Each and all said his say, made his pun, and looked at the heiress mounted on her millions as on a pedestal. The drama begun nine years before had reached its conclusion. To tell the president, in face of all Saumur, to “stay,” was surely the same thing as proclaiming him her husband. In provincial towns social conventionalities are so rigidly enforced than an infraction like this constituted a solemn promise.

Everyone had their say, made their jokes, and gazed at the heiress, elevated by her wealth like she was on a pedestal. The drama that started nine years ago had come to an end. Telling the president, in front of all Saumur, to “stay” was definitely equivalent to announcing him as her husband. In small towns, social conventions are so strictly upheld that breaking them like this amounted to a serious promise.

“Monsieur le president,” said Eugenie in a voice of some emotion when they were left alone, “I know what pleases you in me. Swear to leave me free during my whole life, to claim none of the rights which marriage will give you over me, and my hand is yours. Oh!” she added, seeing him about to kneel at her feet, “I have more to say. I must not deceive you. In my heart I cherish one inextinguishable feeling. Friendship is the only sentiment which I can give to a husband. I wish neither to affront him nor to violate the laws of my own heart. But you can possess my hand and my fortune only at the cost of doing me an inestimable service.”

“Mr. President,” Eugenie said, her voice filled with emotion when they were alone, “I know what you like about me. Promise to leave me free my whole life, to not claim any of the rights that marriage would give you over me, and my hand is yours. Oh!” she added, seeing him about to kneel at her feet, “I have more to say. I can’t deceive you. In my heart, I hold one unquenchable feeling. Friendship is the only emotion I can offer a husband. I don’t want to offend him or betray my own feelings. But you can have my hand and my fortune only if you do me an invaluable service.”

“I am ready for all things,” said the president.

“I’m ready for anything,” said the president.

“Here are fifteen hundred thousand francs,” she said, drawing from her bosom a certificate of a hundred shares in the Bank of France. “Go to Paris,—not to-morrow, but instantly. Find Monsieur des Grassins, learn the names of my uncle’s creditors, call them together, pay them in full all that was owing, with interest at five per cent from the day the debt was incurred to the present time. Be careful to obtain a full and legal receipt, in proper form, before a notary. You are a magistrate, and I can trust this matter in your hands. You are a man of honor; I will put faith in your word, and meet the dangers of life under shelter of your name. Let us have mutual indulgence. We have known each other so long that we are almost related; you would not wish to render me unhappy.”

“Here are one million five hundred thousand francs,” she said, pulling out a certificate for a hundred shares in the Bank of France from her bosom. “Go to Paris—not tomorrow, but right now. Find Monsieur des Grassins, discover the names of my uncle’s creditors, gather them together, and pay them all back in full with interest at five percent from the day the debt was incurred until now. Make sure to get a complete and legal receipt in the proper form, signed before a notary. You’re a magistrate, and I trust you with this matter. You’re a person of honor; I’ll believe in your word and face life’s challenges under your name. Let’s be mutually understanding. We’ve known each other for so long that we’re almost family; you wouldn’t want to make me unhappy.”

The president fell at the feet of the rich heiress, his heart beating and wrung with joy.

The president knelt before the wealthy heiress, his heart racing and filled with joy.

“I will be your slave!” he said.

"I'll be your servant!" he said.

“When you obtain the receipts, monsieur,” she resumed, with a cold glance, “you will take them with all the other papers to my cousin Grandet, and you will give him this letter. On your return I will keep my word.”

“When you get the receipts, sir,” she continued, with a frosty look, “you will take them along with the other papers to my cousin Grandet, and you will give him this letter. When you return, I will keep my promise.”

The president understood perfectly that he owed the acquiescence of Mademoiselle Grandet to some bitterness of love, and he made haste to obey her orders, lest time should effect a reconciliation between the pair.

The president completely understood that Mademoiselle Grandet's agreement came from some bitterness in her love life, and he quickly complied with her demands, fearing that time might bring the couple back together.

When Monsieur de Bonfons left her, Eugenie fell back in her chair and burst into tears. All was over.

When Monsieur de Bonfons left her, Eugenie slumped in her chair and started crying. Everything was finished.

The president took the mail-post, and reached Paris the next evening. The morning after his arrival he went to see des Grassins, and together they summoned the creditors to meet at the notary’s office where the vouchers had been deposited. Not a single creditor failed to be present. Creditors though they were, justice must be done to them,—they were all punctual. Monsieur de Bonfons, in the name of Mademoiselle Grandet, paid them the amount of their claims with interest. The payment of interest was a remarkable event in the Parisian commerce of that day. When the receipts were all legally registered, and des Grassins had received for his services the sum of fifty thousand francs allowed to him by Eugenie, the president made his way to the hotel d’Aubrion and found Charles just entering his own apartment after a serious encounter with his prospective father-in-law. The old marquis had told him plainly that he should not marry his daughter until all the creditors of Guillaume Grandet had been paid in full.

The president took the mail train and arrived in Paris the next evening. The morning after he got there, he went to see des Grassins, and together they called the creditors to meet at the notary’s office where the receipts had been kept. Every single creditor showed up. Though they were creditors, it’s worth noting—they were all on time. Monsieur de Bonfons, representing Mademoiselle Grandet, paid them the total of their claims with interest. The payment of interest was a noteworthy event in Parisian commerce at that time. Once all the receipts were officially registered and des Grassins received the fifty thousand francs that Eugenie had allocated for his services, the president headed to the hotel d’Aubrion and found Charles just entering his apartment after a tense confrontation with his future father-in-law. The old marquis had made it clear that he wouldn’t allow him to marry his daughter until all the creditors of Guillaume Grandet had been fully paid.

The president gave Charles the following letter:—

The president handed Charles this letter:—

  My Cousin,—Monsieur le president de Bonfons has undertaken to
  place in your hands the aquittance for all claims upon my uncle,
  also a receipt by which I acknowledge having received from you the
  sum total of those claims. I have heard of a possible failure, and
  I think that the son of a bankrupt may not be able to marry
  Mademoiselle d’Aubrion. Yes, my cousin, you judged rightly of my
  mind and of my manners. I have, it is true, no part in the world;
  I understand neither its calculations nor its customs; and I could
  not give you the pleasures that you seek in it. Be happy,
  according to the social conventions to which you have sacrificed
  our love. To make your happiness complete I can only offer you
  your father’s honor. Adieu! You will always have a faithful friend
  in your cousin
My Cousin, — Monsieur le Président de Bonfons has taken it upon himself to give you the receipt for all claims against my uncle, along with a document confirming that I have received from you the full amount of those claims. I've heard there might be a bankruptcy, and I worry that the son of a bankrupt might not be able to marry Mademoiselle d’Aubrion. Yes, my cousin, you understood my thoughts and behavior correctly. It's true that I have no place in the world; I don’t grasp its calculations or customs, and I can’t provide you with the pleasures you seek in it. Be happy, according to the social conventions to which you have sacrificed our love. To make your happiness complete, all I can offer you is your father's honor. Goodbye! You will always have a faithful friend in your cousin.

Eugenie.

Eugenie.

The president smiled at the exclamation which the ambitious young man could not repress as he received the documents.

The president smiled at the exclamation that the ambitious young man couldn't hold back as he received the documents.

“We shall announce our marriages at the same time,” remarked Monsieur de Bonfons.

“We'll announce our marriages at the same time,” said Monsieur de Bonfons.

“Ah! you marry Eugenie? Well, I am delighted; she is a good girl. But,” added Charles, struck with a luminous idea, “she must be rich?”

“Ah! you're marrying Eugenie? Well, I'm really happy for you; she's a great girl. But,” added Charles, hit with a brilliant idea, “she must be rich?”

“She had,” said the president, with a mischievous smile, “about nineteen millions four days ago; but she has only seventeen millions to-day.”

“She had,” said the president, with a playful smile, “about nineteen million four days ago; but she has only seventeen million today.”

Charles looked at him thunderstruck.

Charles looked at him in shock.

“Seventeen mil—”

“Seventeen million—”

“Seventeen millions; yes, monsieur. We shall muster, Mademoiselle Grandet and I, an income of seven hundred and fifty thousand francs when we marry.”

“Seventeen million; yes, sir. Mademoiselle Grandet and I will have an income of seven hundred fifty thousand francs when we get married.”

“My dear cousin,” said Charles, recovering a little of his assurance, “we can push each other’s fortunes.”

“My dear cousin,” Charles said, regaining some of his confidence, “we can help each other succeed.”

“Agreed,” said the president. “Here is also a little case which I am charged to give into your own hands,” he added, placing on the table the leather box which contained the dressing-case.

“Agreed,” said the president. “I also have a small case that I need to hand directly to you,” he added, placing the leather box containing the dressing case on the table.

“Well, my dear friend,” said Madame d’Aubrion, entering the room without noticing the president, “don’t pay any attention to what poor Monsieur d’Aubrion has just said to you; the Duchesse de Chaulieu has turned his head. I repeat, nothing shall interfere with the marriage—”

“Well, my dear friend,” said Madame d’Aubrion, entering the room without noticing the president, “don’t pay any attention to what poor Monsieur d’Aubrion just said to you; the Duchesse de Chaulieu has gone to his head. I repeat, nothing will interfere with the marriage—”

“Very good, madame. The three millions which my father owed were paid yesterday.”

“Very good, ma'am. The three million that my dad owed was paid yesterday.”

“In money?” she asked.

"In cash?" she asked.

“Yes, in full, capital and interest; and I am about to do honor to his memory—”

“Yes, in full, principal and interest; and I’m about to pay tribute to his memory—”

“What folly!” exclaimed his mother-in-law. “Who is this?” she whispered in Grandet’s ear, perceiving the president.

“What nonsense!” his mother-in-law exclaimed. “Who is this?” she whispered in Grandet’s ear, noticing the president.

“My man of business,” he answered in a low voice.

“My man of business,” he replied quietly.

The marquise bowed superciliously to Monsieur de Bonfons.

The marquise gave a condescending bow to Monsieur de Bonfons.

“We are pushing each other’s fortunes already,” said the president, taking up his hat. “Good-by, cousin.”

“We're already helping each other out,” said the president, picking up his hat. “Goodbye, cousin.”

“He is laughing at me, the old cockatoo! I’d like to put six inches of iron into him!” muttered Charles.

“He’s laughing at me, that old cockatoo! I’d love to put six inches of iron into him!” muttered Charles.

The president was out of hearing. Three days later Monsieur de Bonfons, on his return to Saumur, announced his marriage with Eugenie. Six months after the marriage he was appointed councillor in the Cour royale at Angers. Before leaving Saumur Madame de Bonfons had the gold of certain jewels, once so precious to her, melted up, and put, together with the eight thousand francs paid back by her cousin, into a golden pyx, which she gave to the parish church where she had so long prayed for him. She now spent her time between Angers and Saumur. Her husband, who had shown some public spirit on a certain occasion, became a judge in the superior courts, and finally, after a few years, president of them. He was anxiously awaiting a general election, in the hope of being returned to the Chamber of deputies. He hankered after a peerage; and then—

The president was out of earshot. Three days later, Monsieur de Bonfons, upon returning to Saumur, announced his marriage to Eugenie. Six months after the wedding, he was appointed a councillor in the Cour royale at Angers. Before leaving Saumur, Madame de Bonfons had the gold from some of her once-cherished jewels melted down and put, along with the eight thousand francs returned by her cousin, into a gold pyx, which she donated to the parish church where she had long prayed for him. She now split her time between Angers and Saumur. Her husband, who had shown some public spirit on a particular occasion, became a judge in the higher courts and eventually, after a few years, their president. He was eagerly anticipating a general election, hoping to be elected to the Chamber of deputies. He yearned for a peerage; and then—

“The king will be his cousin, won’t he?” said Nanon, la Grande Nanon, Madame Cornoiller, bourgeoise of Saumur, as she listened to her mistress, who was recounting the honors to which she was called.

“The king will be his cousin, right?” said Nanon, la Grande Nanon, Madame Cornoiller, middle-class woman from Saumur, as she listened to her mistress, who was talking about the honors she was set to receive.

Nevertheless, Monsieur de Bonfons (he had finally abolished his patronymic of Cruchot) did not realize any of his ambitious ideas. He died eight days after his election as deputy of Saumur. God, who sees all and never strikes amiss, punished him, no doubt, for his sordid calculations and the legal cleverness with which, accurante Cruchot, he had drawn up his marriage contract, in which husband and wife gave to each other, “in case they should have no children, their entire property of every kind, landed or otherwise, without exception or reservation, dispensing even with the formality of an inventory; provided that said omission of said inventory shall not injure their heirs and assigns, it being understood that this deed of gift is, etc., etc.” This clause of the contract will explain the profound respect which monsieur le president always testified for the wishes, and above all, for the solitude of Madame de Bonfons. Women cited him as the most considerate and delicate of men, pitied him, and even went so far as to find fault with the passion and grief of Eugenie, blaming her, as women know so well how to blame, with cruel but discreet insinuation.

However, Monsieur de Bonfons (he had finally dropped his last name, Cruchot) didn’t achieve any of his ambitious plans. He passed away eight days after being elected as deputy of Saumur. God, who sees everything and never makes mistakes, surely punished him for his greedy schemes and the legal cunning with which, accurante Cruchot, he had crafted his marriage contract, in which husband and wife promised each other, “in case they have no children, their entire property of every kind, whether real estate or otherwise, without exception or reservation, skipping even the formality of an inventory; provided that this omission of an inventory shall not harm their heirs and assigns, it being understood that this deed of gift is, etc., etc.” This clause of the contract clarifies the deep respect that Monsieur le président always showed for the wishes, and especially, for the privacy of Madame de Bonfons. Women regarded him as the most considerate and delicate of men, pitied him, and even went so far as to criticize Eugenie’s passion and grief, blaming her, as women are so adept at doing, with cruel yet subtle insinuations.

“Madame de Bonfons must be very ill to leave her husband entirely alone. Poor woman! Is she likely to get well? What is it? Something gastric? A cancer?”—“She has grown perfectly yellow. She ought to consult some celebrated doctor in Paris.”—“How can she be happy without a child? They say she loves her husband; then why not give him an heir?—in his position, too!”—“Do you know, it is really dreadful! If it is the result of mere caprice, it is unpardonable. Poor president!”

“Madame de Bonfons must be very sick to leave her husband completely alone. Poor woman! Is she likely to get better? What is it? Something gastric? A cancer?”—“She has turned completely yellow. She should see a famous doctor in Paris.” —“How can she be happy without a child? They say she loves her husband; then why not give him an heir?—especially in his position!”—“You know, it’s really awful! If it’s just a case of whim, it’s inexcusable. Poor president!”

Endowed with the delicate perception which a solitary soul acquires through constant meditation, through the exquisite clear-sightedness with which a mind aloof from life fastens on all that falls within its sphere, Eugenie, taught by suffering and by her later education to divine thought, knew well that the president desired her death that he might step into possession of their immense fortune, augmented by the property of his uncle the notary and his uncle the abbe, whom it had lately pleased God to call to himself. The poor solitary pitied the president. Providence avenged her for the calculations and the indifference of a husband who respected the hopeless passion on which she spent her life because it was his surest safeguard. To give life to a child would give death to his hopes,—the hopes of selfishness, the joys of ambition, which the president cherished as he looked into the future.

Gifted with the sensitive insight that a solitary person gains from constant reflection, and with the sharp clarity that comes from a mind detached from life's chaos, Eugenie, shaped by her suffering and later education to understand deeper thoughts, realized that the president wanted her dead so he could claim their vast fortune, which would be boosted by the inheritance from his uncle the notary and his uncle the abbe, who had recently passed away. The poor lonely woman felt pity for the president. Fate punished her for the calculations and indifference of a husband who valued her unending passion because it served as his best protection. Having a child would shatter his hopes—the hopes of selfishness, the joys of ambition that the president held as he envisioned the future.

God thus flung piles of gold upon this prisoner to whom gold was a matter of indifference, who longed for heaven, who lived, pious and good, in holy thoughts, succoring the unfortunate in secret, and never wearying of such deeds. Madame de Bonfons became a widow at thirty-six. She is still beautiful, but with the beauty of a woman who is nearly forty years of age. Her face is white and placid and calm; her voice gentle and self-possessed; her manners are simple. She has the noblest qualities of sorrow, the saintliness of one who has never soiled her soul by contact with the world; but she has also the rigid bearing of an old maid and the petty habits inseparable from the narrow round of provincial life. In spite of her vast wealth, she lives as the poor Eugenie Grandet once lived. The fire is never lighted on her hearth until the day when her father allowed it to be lighted in the hall, and it is put out in conformity with the rules which governed her youthful years. She dresses as her mother dressed. The house in Saumur, without sun, without warmth, always in shadow, melancholy, is an image of her life. She carefully accumulates her income, and might seem parsimonious did she not disarm criticism by a noble employment of her wealth. Pious and charitable institutions, a hospital for old age, Christian schools for children, a public library richly endowed, bear testimony against the charge of avarice which some persons lay at her door. The churches of Saumur owe much of their embellishment to her. Madame de Bonfons (sometimes ironically spoken of as mademoiselle) inspires for the most part reverential respect: and yet that noble heart, beating only with tenderest emotions, has been, from first to last, subjected to the calculations of human selfishness; money has cast its frigid influence upon that hallowed life and taught distrust of feelings to a woman who is all feeling.

God threw piles of gold at this prisoner who didn’t care about wealth, who longed for heaven, who lived piously and kindly, secretly helping the unfortunate, never tiring of doing good. Madame de Bonfons became a widow at thirty-six. She's still beautiful, but in a way that reflects a woman nearing forty. Her face is pale, calm, and serene; her voice is gentle and composed; her demeanor is simple. She possesses the highest qualities of sorrow, the purity of someone who has never dirtied her soul by interacting with the world; yet she also has the stiff manner of an old maid and the trivial habits that come with a narrow provincial life. Despite her immense wealth, she lives similarly to how the poor Eugenie Grandet once lived. The fire in her home is never lit until the day her father allowed it to be lit in the hall, and it’s extinguished according to the rules that controlled her youth. She dresses the way her mother did. The house in Saumur, lacking sunlight, warmth, always in shadow and melancholic, reflects her life. She carefully saves her income, and might seem stingy if it weren’t for her generous use of her wealth. Religious and charitable institutions, an old-age hospital, Christian schools for children, a well-funded public library, stand as evidence against the claim of greed that some people make about her. The churches of Saumur owe much of their beauty to her. Madame de Bonfons (sometimes ironically referred to as mademoiselle) mostly inspires deep respect; yet that noble heart, filled only with the tenderest emotions, has been, from the beginning to the end, subjected to the calculations of human selfishness; money has exerted its cold influence on that sacred life and taught a woman who is all heart to be suspicious of her feelings.

“I have none but you to love me,” she says to Nanon.

“I have no one else but you to love me,” she says to Nanon.

The hand of this woman stanches the secret wounds in many families. She goes on her way to heaven attended by a train of benefactions. The grandeur of her soul redeems the narrowness of her education and the petty habits of her early life.

The hand of this woman heals the hidden wounds in many families. She walks toward heaven surrounded by her acts of kindness. The greatness of her spirit makes up for the limitations of her education and the small habits of her early life.

Such is the history of Eugenie Grandet, who is in the world but not of it; who, created to be supremely a wife and mother, has neither husband nor children nor family. Lately there has been some question of her marrying again. The Saumur people talk of her and of the Marquis de Froidfond, whose family are beginning to beset the rich widow just as, in former days, the Cruchots laid siege to the rich heiress. Nanon and Cornoiller are, it is said, in the interests of the marquis. Nothing could be more false. Neither la Grande Nanon nor Cornoiller has sufficient mind to understand the corruptions of the world.

This is the story of Eugenie Grandet, who lives in the world but doesn't belong to it; created to be an ideal wife and mother, she has neither a husband, children, nor family. Recently, there has been some talk about her possibly marrying again. People in Saumur are speculating about her and the Marquis de Froidfond, whose family is starting to pursue the wealthy widow just as the Cruchots once pursued the rich heiress. It’s said that Nanon and Cornoiller are in favor of the marquis. Nothing could be further from the truth. Neither la Grande Nanon nor Cornoiller has the insight to grasp the corruptions of the world.






ADDENDUM

The following personages appear in other stories of the Human Comedy.

     Chaulieu, Eleonore, Duchesse de
       Letters of Two Brides

     Grandet, Victor-Ange-Guillaume
       The Firm of Nucingen

     Grandet, Charles
       The Firm of Nucingen

     Keller, Francois
       Domestic Peace
       Cesar Birotteau
       The Government Clerks
       The Member for Arcis

     Lupeaulx, Clement Chardin des
       The Muse of the Department
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       The Government Clerks
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Ursule Mirouet

     Nathan, Madame Raoul
       The Muse of the Department
       Lost Illusions
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Government Clerks
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Ursule Mirouet
       The Imaginary Mistress
       A Prince of Bohemia
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Nucingen, Baronne Delphine de
       Father Goriot
       The Thirteen
       Cesar Birotteau
       Melmoth Reconciled
       Lost Illusions
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       The Commission in Lunacy
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Modeste Mignon
       The Firm of Nucingen
       Another Study of Woman
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Member for Arcis

     Roguin
       Cesar Birotteau
       Eugenie Grandet
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       The Vendetta
     Chaulieu, Eleonore, Duchess of
       Letters of Two Brides

     Grandet, Victor-Ange-Guillaume
       The Firm of Nucingen

     Grandet, Charles
       The Firm of Nucingen

     Keller, Francois
       Domestic Peace
       Cesar Birotteau
       The Government Clerks
       The Member for Arcis

     Lupeaulx, Clement Chardin des
       The Muse of the Department
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       A Distinguished Provincial in Paris
       The Government Clerks
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Ursule Mirouet

     Nathan, Madame Raoul
       The Muse of the Department
       Lost Illusions
       A Distinguished Provincial in Paris
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Government Clerks
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Ursule Mirouet
       The Imaginary Mistress
       A Prince of Bohemia
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Unconscious Humorists

     Nucingen, Baronne Delphine de
       Father Goriot
       The Thirteen
       Cesar Birotteau
       Melmoth Reconciled
       Lost Illusions
       A Distinguished Provincial in Paris
       The Commission in Lunacy
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Modeste Mignon
       The Firm of Nucingen
       Another Study of Woman
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Member for Arcis

     Roguin
       Cesar Birotteau
       Eugenie Grandet
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       The Vendetta











Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!